knowe can he iudge through the darke cloude 14 The cloudes hide him that he can not se and he walketh in the circle of heauen 15 Hast thou marked the way of the worlde wherein wicked men haue walked 16 Which were cut downe before the tyme whose fundacioÌ was as a riuer that ouerflowed 17 Which said vnto God Departe frome vs and asked what the Almyghtye colde do for them 18 Yet he filled theyr houses wyth good thinges but let the counsell of the wycked be farre from me 19 The righteous shall se them and shall reioyce and the innoceÌt shall laugh them to scorne 20 Surelye our substance is hid but the fyre hathe deuoured the remnant of them 21 Therefore acquaint thy self I praye thee with him and make peace thereby thou shalt haue prosperitie 22 Receiue I pray thee the law of his mouth and laie vp his wordes in thine heart 23 If thou returne to the Almightye thou shalt be buylt vp and thou shalt put iniquitie farre from thy tabernacle 24 Thou shalt lay vp golde for dust and the golde of Ophir as the flints of the riuers 25 Yea the Almightie shal be thy defence thou shalt haue plentie of siluer 26 And thou shalt then delite in the Almightie and lift vp thy face vnto God 27 Thou shalt make thy prayer vnto him he shall heare thee and thou shalt rendre thy vowes 28 Thou shalt also decree a thing he shall establish it vnto thee and the light shall shine vpon thy waies 29 When others are cast downe theÌ shalt thou say I am lifted vp and God shall saue the humble persone 30 The innocent shal deliuer the yla nd and it shal be preserued by the purenes of thine hands CHAP. XXIII 2 Iob affirmeth that he bothe knoweth and feareth the power and sentence of the Iudge 10 And that he is not punished onely for his sinnes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Thogh my talke be this daye in bitternes and my plague greater then my groning 3 Wold God yet I knewe how to find him I wolde entre vnto his place 4 I wolde pleade the cause before hym and fil my mouth with arguments 5 I wolde knowe the wordes that he wold answer me and wolde vnderstand what he wolde say vnto me 6 Wolde he plead agaynste me wyth hys great power No but he wold put streÌgth in me 7 There the righteous might reason wyth him so I shulde be deliuered for euer from my Iudge 8 Beholde if I go to the Easte he is not there if to the West yet I can not perceiue him 9 If to the North where he worketh yet I can not se him he wil hide him selfe in the South and I can not beholde him 10 But he knoweth my way tryeth me and I shal come forthe like the golde 11 My fote hath followed his steppes his way haue I kept and haue not declined 12 Nether haue I departed from the coÌmandemeÌt of his lippes and I haue estemed the wordes of his mouthe more then myne appointed fode 13 Yet he is in one minde who caÌ turne him yea he doeth what his minde desireth 14 For he will performe that whiche is decreed of me and many suche things are with him 15 Therefore I am troubled at his presence in considering it I am afrayed of him 16 For God hath softened mine heart and the Almightie hathe troubled me 17 For I am not cut of in darkenes but he hathe hid the darkenes from my face CHAP. XXIIII 2 Iob describeth the wickednes of men and sheweth what curse belongeth to the wicked 12 How all things are gouerned by Gods prouidence 17 And the destruction of the wicked 1 HOw shulde not the times be hid from the Almightie seing that thei whiche knowe him se not his daies 2 Some remoue the laÌd markes that robbe the flockes and fede thereof 3 They lead away the asse of the fatherles and take the widowes oxe to pledge 4 Thei make the poore to turne out of the way so that the poore of the earth hide theÌ selues together 5 Beholde others as wilde asses in the wildernes go forthe to their busines ryse earely for a pray the wildernes gyueth him and his children fode 6 Theyreape his prouision in the field but they gather the late vintage of the wicked 7 They cause the naked to lodge without garment without couering in the cold 8 Thei are wet with the showres of the mouÌtaines and they imbrace the rocke for want of a couering 9 They plucke the fatherles froÌ the breast and take the pledge of the poore 10 Thei cause him to go naked without clothing and take the gleining from the huÌgrie 11 Thei that make oile betwene their walles and treade their winepresses suffer thirst 12 MeÌ crye out of the citie and the soules of the slayne crye out yet God doeth not charge them with follie 13 These are thei that abhorre the light thei knowe not the waies thereof nor coÌtinue in the paths thereof 14 The murtherer riseth earely and killeth the poore and the nedie and in the nyght he is as a thefe 15 The eye also of the adulterer wayteth for the twylight and saith None eye shall se me and disguiseth his face 16 Thei digge through houses in the darke whiche they marked for theÌ selues in the day they knowe not the light 17 But the morning is euen to them as the shadowe of death if one knowe theÌ they are in the terrours of the shadow of death 18 He is swift vpon the waters they r porcion shal be cursed in the earth he wil not beholde the way of the vineyardes 19 As the drye grounde heat côsume the snowe waters so shal the graue the sinners 20 The pitifull man shall forget hym the worme shal fele his swetnes he shal be no more remembred and the wicked shal be broken like a tre 21 He doeth euyll intreate the baren that doeth not beare nether doeth he good to the widowe 22 He draweth also the mighty by his powre and when he riseth vp none is sure of lif 23 Thogh men gyue hym assurance to be in sauetie yet his eyes are vpoÌ their wayes 24 They are exalted for a ãâã but they are gone and are broght lowe as all others thei are destroyed and cut of as the top of an eare of corne 25 But if it be not so where is he or ãâã wil proue me a lyer and make my ãâã of no value CHAP. XXV Bildad proueth that no man is cleane nor without sinne before God 1 THen answered Bildád the Shuhite and said 2 Power feare is with him that maketh peace in his hie places 3 Is there any
his owne people Chap. 4 2. e which was the hauen and porte to take shiping thither calledalso Ioppe f From that vocation where uÌto God had called him and wherein hewolde haue ãâã him g As one that wolde haue ãâã of this care and solicitude by seking rest and quietnes h As they had called on their idoles which declareth that idolaters haue no stay nor certeintie but in their troubles seke thei can not ãâã to whome i which declared that the matter was in great extremitie and don te whiche thing was Gods monoÌ in them for the trial of the cause and this may not be done ãâã in matters of great importance k This declareth that the very wicked in their ãâã slee vnto God for succour and also that they are touched with a certein feare to shead ãâã blood where as they knowe no manifest signe of wickednes l They were touched with a certeine repentance of their life past and began to worship the true God by whome they sawe them selues so wonderfully deliuered but this was done for feare and not of a pure heart and affection nether according to Gods worde m Thus the Lord wolde ãâã his Prophet with a moste terrible spectacle of death and hereby also confirmed him of his fauour and support in this his charge which was ãâã him a Being now swallowed vp of death and seing no remedy to escape his faith brast outvnto the Lord knowing that out of thevery ãâã he was able to deliuer him b For he was now in the fishes belly as in a graue or place of darke nes c This declared what his prayer was and how he laboured betwene hope and despayre ãâã the neglect of his ãâã Gods ãâã for the same ãâã yet in the end faith gate the victorie d Thou hast deliuered me from the belly of the ãâã and all these daÌgers as it were raising me from death to life e They that depend vpon any thing saue on God alone f Thei refuse their owne ãâã that goodnes which they shuld els receiue of God a This is a great declaration of Gods mercie that he receiueth him againe and ãâã for t has his Prophet which had before shewed so great ãâã b Read Chap 1. 1. c He went for ward one ãâã in the citie ãâã prea ched and so he continued ãâã the citie was conuer ãâã c He went for ward one ãâã in the citie and prea ched and so he continued til the citie was conuer ãâã d For he declared that he was a Prophet sent to them from God to denounce his iudgements against them e Not that the dumme beastes had sinned or colde ãâã but that by their example maÌ might be astonished coÌsidering that for his sinne the angre of God ãâã ouer all creatures f He willed that the men shulde earnestly ãâã vnto God for mercie g For partely by the ãâã of the ãâã ãâã by the motion of his owne conscience he ãâã whether God Wolde shewe them mercie h That is the frutes of their repentance which did procede of faith Which God had planted by the ministerie of his Prophet i Read ãâã 18. 8. a Because hereby he shulde be taken as a false pro phet and so the Name of God which he preached shulde be blasphemed b Read Chap. 1. 3. c Thus he praied of grief fearing lest Gods Name by this ãâã might be blas phemed as thogh he sent his Prophetes forthe to denounce his iud gemeÌts in vaine d ãâã thou be iudge wheÌ I do things for my glo rie and when I do not e For he douted as yet ãâã God wolde shewe them mercie or no and therefore after fourtie dayes he dep ãâã out of the citie loking what ãâã God wolde send f Which was a further meanes to couer him froÌ the heat of the ãâã as he remained in his boothe g This declareth the ãâã inconueniences where into Gods seruants do ãâã when they giue place to their owne affections and do not in all things ãâã submit them selues to God h Thus God mer cifully reproueth him which wolde ãâã him self and this gourde and yetwolde restraine God to shewe his compassion to so ãâã nie thousand peo ple. i Meaning that they were children and infants a Borne in Mares hà h a ãâã of Iudáh b Because of the malice and obstinacie of the people whome he had so oft exhorted to repentance hesoÌmoneth theÌ to Gods iudgements taking all ãâã God him self to witnes that the prea ching of his Prophetes which they haue abused shal ãâã euenged c Meaning hereby that God wil come to iudgement against the strong cities and ãâã d Samaria which ãâã haue bene an example ãâã all ãâã of true religion and iustice was the puddle and ãâã of all ãâã and cor ruption and boa ãâã them selues of ãâã ãâã ãâã e That is the ido ãâã and infection f Which they ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that ãâã ãâã had inriched heÌ therewith for their ãâã them g The gaine that came by their ido les shal be consumed as a thing of ãâã as the wages or riches of ãâã are wickedly ãâã so are they ãâã and spedely ãâã h Lest the ãâã our cue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã destruction i Which was a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wille ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã k These ãâã cities ãâã the enemie ãâã ãâã ãâã he came ãâã l ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for his ãâã m For ãâã éh had shut vp Ierusalém that thei colde not seÌd to succour them n To flee away for ãâã laid siege first to that citie and remained therein wheÌ he sent his captaines and armie against Ierusalém o Thou first ãâã the idolatrie of Ieroboám and so didest ãâã ãâã p Th us ãâã bribe the ãâã thy neighbours but they shal deceiue thee as wel as thei of Ierusalém q He prophecieth against his owne citie and because it ãâã an heritage he saith that God ãâã send an ãâã to possesse it r For so they thoght them selues for the strength of their citie a Assone as they rise they execute their wicked deuises of the night and according to their power hurt others â Ebr. ãâã to power b Thus the Iewes lament and say that there is no hope of ãâã seing their possessions are diuided among the enemies c Ye shal haue no more lands to diuide as you had in times past and as you vsed to measure them in the ãâã d Thus the people warne the Prophetes that they speake to them no more for they can not abide their ãâã tenings e God saith that they shal not pro ãâã nor receiue no more of their ãâã not ãâã f Are these ãâã workes accordîg to his Law g Do not the godlie sinde my wordes comfortable h That is a fore time i The poore can haue no commoditie by them but they spoyle theÌ as thogh
promising all blessing and felicitie to suche as obserue and obey them CHAP. I. 2 A brefe reharsal of things done before from Horéb vnte Kadesh-bernea 32 Mosés reproueth the people for their incredulite 44 The Israelites are ouer come by the Amorites because they fought against the commandemeÌt of the Lord. 1 THESE be the wordes which Mosés spake vnto all Israélon this side ãâã in the wildernes in the plaine ouer against that red Sea betwene Paran Tophel and Laban Hazeroth and Di-za hab 2 There are eleuen daies iourney from Ho reb vnto Kadésh-barnea by the way of mount Seir. 3 And it came to passe in the first day of the eleuenth moneth in the forteth yere that Mosés spake vnto the children of Israél according vnto al that the Lord hade giueÌ him in commandement vnto them 4 After that he had slaine * Sihôn the King of the Amorites which dwelt in Heshbon and Og King of Bashan which dwelt at Ashtaroth in ãâã 5 On this side Iordén in the land of Moab began Mosés to declare this Law saying 6 The Lord our God spake vnto vs in Horéb saying Ye haue dwelt long ynough in this mount 7 Turne you and departe and go vnto the mounteine of the Amorities and vnto all places nere therunto in the plaine in the mounteine or in the valley bothe South ward and to the sea side to the land of the Canaanites and vnto Lebanon euen vnto the great riuer the riuer Perath 8 Beholde I haue set the land before you goin * possesse that land which the Lord sware vnto your fathers Abraham Izhak and Iaakob to giue vnto them to their sede after them 9 ¶ And I spake vnto you the same time saying I am not able to beare you my selfe alone 10 The lord your God hathe multiplied you and beholde ye are this day as the starres of heauen in nomber 11 The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so manie mo as ye are blesse you as he hathe promised you 12 How can I alone beare your cumbrance and your charge and your strife 13 Bring you men of wisdome and of vnderstanding and knowen amoÌg your tribes and I wil make them rulers ouer you 14 Then ye answered me and said The thing is good that thou hast commanded vs to do 15 So I toke the chief of your tribes wise knowen men and made them rulers ouer you captaines ouer thousands and captai nes ouer hundreds and captaines ouer fif ty captaines ouer ten and officers amoÌg your tribes 16 And I charged your iudges that same time saying Heare the controuersies betwene your brethren and * iudge righteously be twene euerie man and his brother and the stranger that is with him 17 Ye shal haue no respect of persone in iudgement * but shall heare the small aswel as the great ye shal not feare the face of man for the iudgement is Gods and the cause that is to hard for you bring vn to me and I wil heare it 18 Also I commanded you the same time all the things which ye shulde do 19 ¶ Then we departed from Horeb and weÌt through all that greate and terrible wildernes as ye haue sene by the way of the mounteine of the Amorites as the Lorde our God commanded vs and we came to Kadesh barnéa 20 And I said vnto you ye are come vnto the mounteine of the Amorites whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vnto vs. 21 Beholde the Lord thy God hath layed the land before thee go vp and possesse it as the Lord the God of thy fathers hathe said vnto thee feare not nether be discouraged 22 ¶ Then ye came vnto me euerie one and said We will send men before vs to search vs out the land to bring vs word againe what way we must go vp by and vnto what cities we shal come 23 So the saying pleased me well and I toke twelue men of you of euerie tribe one 24 * Who departed and went vp into the mounteine and came vnto the riuer Eshcôl and searched out the land 25 And toke of the frute of the land in their handes and broght it vnto vs and broght vs worde againe and said It is a good land whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vs. 26 Not withstanding ye wolde not go vp but were disobedient vnto the commandemeÌt of the Lord your God 27 And murmured in your tentes and said Because the Lord hated vs therefore hathe he broght vs out of the land of Egypte to deliuer vs into the hand of the Amorites to destroy vs. 28 Whether shal we go vp our brethreÌ haue discouraged our heartes saying The people is greater and taller then we the Cities are great and walled vp to heaueÌ and moreouer we haue fene the sonnes of the * Anakims there 29 But I sayde vnto you Dread not nor be afraid ' of them 30 The Lord your God who goeth before you he shall fight for you according to all that he did vnto you in Egypt before your eyes 31 And in the wildernes where thou hast sene how the Lord thy GOD bare thee as a man doeth beare his sonne in all the waye whiche ye haue gone vntill ye came vnto this place 32 Yet for all this ye did not beleue the Lorde your God 33 * Who went in the waye before you to searche you out a place to pitche your teÌtes in in fire by nighte that ye mighte se what way to go and in a cloude by day 34 Then the Lorde heard the voyce of your wordes and was wroth and sware saying 35 * Surely there shal not one of these men of this froward generacion se that good laÌd which I sware to giue vnto your fathers 36 Saue Caléb the sonne of Iephunneh he shall se it * and to him will I giue the lande that he hathe troden vpoÌ and to his children because he hathe constaÌtly followed the Lord. 37 * Also the Lord was angry with me for your sakes saying * Thou also shalt not go in thither 38 But Ioshúa the sonne of Nun which standeth before thee he shal go in thither incourage him for he shall cause Israél to inherit it 39 Moreouer your children whiche ye said shulde be a praye and your sonnes whiche in that daye had no knowledge betwene good and euill they shall go in thither and vnto them will I giue it and they shall possesse it 40 But as for you turne backe take your iourney into the wildernes by i the waye of the red Sea 41 Then ye answered and said vnto me We haue sinned against the Lord we will go vp and fight according to all that the Lord our God hathe commanded vs and ye armed you euerie man to the
12 Yea this is a fyre that shall deuoure to destruction and whiche shall roote out all mine increase 13 If I did coÌtemne the iudgement of my seruant and of my maid when they did contend with me 14 What then shal I do when God staÌdeth vp and when he shal visite me what shall I answer 15 He that hath made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath not he alone facioned vs in the wombe 16 If I restrained the poore of their desire or haue caused the eyes of the widow to faile 17 Or haue eaten my morsels alone and the fatherles hathe not eaten thereof 18 For from my youth hè hathe growe vp with me as with a father and frome my mothers wombe I haue bene a guide vnto her 19 If I haue sene anie perish for want of clothing or any poore without couering 20 If his loines haue not blessed me because he was warmed wyth the fleece of my shepe 21 If I haue lift vp mine hand agaynste the fatherles when I sawe that I might helpe him in the gate 22 Let mine arme fall from my shulder and mine arme be broken from the bone 23 For Gods punishement was feareful vnto me and I colde not be deliuered frome his highnes 24 If I made golde mine hope or haue said to the wedge of golde Thou art my confidence 25 If I reioyced because my substance was greate or because mine hande had gotten muche 26 If I did beholde the sunne when it shined or the moone wal king in her brightnes 27 If mine heart did flatter me in secret or if my mouth did kisse mine hand 28 This also had bene an iniquitie to be coÌdemned for I had denyed the GOD ãâã 29 If I reioyced at his destruction that hated me or was moued to ãâã when euil came vpon him 30 Nether haue I suffred my mouth to sinne by wishing a cursse vnto his soule 31 Did not the men of my tabernacle say Who shal giue vs of his flesh we can not be satisfied 32 The stranger did not lodge in the strete but I opened my dores vnto hym that went by the way 33 If I haue hid my sinne as Adam coÌceiling mine iniquitie in my bosom 34 Thogh I colde haue made afraied a great multitude yet the moste contemptible of the families did feare me so I kept sileÌce and went not out of the dore 35 Oh that I had some to heare me beholde my signe that the Almightie will wytnes for me thoghmine aduersarie shuld write a boke against me 36 Wold not I take it vpon my shulder and binde it as a crowne vnto me 37 I will tell him the nomber of my goings and go vnto him as to a prince 38 If my lande crye againste me or the forrowes thereof complaine together 39 If I haue eaten the frutes thereof without siluer or if I haue grieued the soules of the masters thereof 40 Let thistles growe in stead of wheat and cokle in the stead of barly THE WORDES OF IOB ARE ENDED CHAP. XXXII 1 ãâã reproueth them of foly 8 Age maketh not a man wise but the Spirit of God 1 SO these thre men ceased to answer Iob because he estemed him selfe iust 2 Then the wrath of Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite of the familie of RaÌ was kindled his wrath I say was kindled agaynste Iob because he iustified him selfe more then God 3 Also his anger was kindled a gaynste hys thre friends because they colde not finde an answer and yet condemned Iob. 4 Now Elihú had waited til Iob had spokeÌ for they were more ancient in yeres then he 5 So when Elihú sawe that there was none answer in the mouthe of the thre men hys wrath was kindled 6 Therefore Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite answered and said I am yong in yeres and ye are ancient therefore I douted and was afrayed to shewe you mine opinion 7 For I said The dayes shal speake and the multitude of yeres shal teache wisdome 8 Surely there is a spirit in man but the in spiracion of the Almightie giueth vnderstanding 9 Great men are not alway wise nether do the aged all way vnderstand iudgement 10 Therefore I say He are me and I wil shewe also mine opinion 11 Beholde I did waite vpon your wordes hearkened vnto your knowledge whiles you soght out reasons 12 Yea when I had considered you lo there was none of you that reproued Iob nor answered his wordes 13 Lest ye shulde say We haue founde wisdo me for God hathe cast him downe and no man 14 Yet hathe he not directed his wordes to me nether wil I answer him by your wordes 15 TheÌ they fearing answered nomore but left of their talke 16 When I had waited for they spake not but stode stil and answered nomore 17 Then answered I in my turne I shewed mine opinion 18 For I am ful of matter and the spirit within me compelleth me 19 Beholde my bellie is as the wine which hathe not veÌt and like the newe bottels that brast 20 Therefore wil I speake that I may take breath I wil open my lippes and wil answer 21 I wil not now accept the persone of man nether wil I giue titles to man 22 For I may not giue titles lest my Maker shulde take me away sodenly CHAP. XXXIII 5 Elihú accuseth Iob of Ignorance 14 He sheweth that God hathe diuers meanes to ãâã man and to drawe him from sinne 19 29. He afflicteth man and sodenly de liuereth him 26 Man being deliuered giueth thankes to God 1 WHerefore Iob I pray thee heare my talke hearkeÌ vnto all my wordes 2 Beholde now I haue opened my mouth my tongue hathe spoken in my mouth 3 My wordes are in the vp rightenes of mi ne heart and my lippes shal speake pure knowledge 4 The Spirit of God hathe made me and the breath of the almightie hathe giuen me life 5 If thou canst giue me answer prepare thy selfe and stand before me 6 Beholde I am according to thy wish in Gods stead I am also reformed of the clay 7 Beholde my terrour shal not feare thee nether shal mine hand be heauy vpoÌ thee 8 Douteles thou hast spoken in mine eares and I haue heard the voyce of thy wordes 9 I am cleane without sinne I am innocent and there is none iniquitie in me 10 Lo he hathe founde occasions against me and counted me for his enemie 11 He hathe put my fete in the stockes and loketh narowly vnto all my paths 12 Beholde in this hast thou not done right I wil answer thee that God is greater then man 13 Why doest thou striue aginst him for he doeth not giue account of all his matters 14 For God speaketh once or
I may comfort thee ô virgine daughter Zión for thy breache is great like the sea who can heale thee 14 Thy Prophetes haue loked out vaine and foolish things for thee and they haue not discouered thine iniquitie to turne away thy captiuitie but haue loked out for thee false prophecies and causes of banishement 15 All that passe by the waye clappe theyr handes at thee they hisse and wagge their head vpon the daughter Ierusalém saying Is this the citie that men call The per fection of beautie and the ioye of the whole earth 16 All thine enemies haue opened their mouthe against thee thei hisse and gnash the teeth saying Let vs deuoure it certeinly this is the day that we loked for we haue founde and sene it 17 * The Lord hathe done that whiche he had purposed he hathe fulfilled his word that he had determined of olde time he hathe throwen done and not spared he hath cau sed thine enemie to reioyce ouer thee and set vp the horne of thine aduersaries 18 Their heart * cryed vnto the Lord O wall of the daughter ZioÌ let teares runne downe like a riuer day night take thee no rest nether let the apple of thine eye cease 19 Arise crye in the night in the beginning of the watches powere out thine heart like water before the face of the Lord lift vp thine hands toward him for the life of thy yong children that ãâã for hungre in the corners of all the stretes 20 Beholde ô Lord and considre to whome thou hast done thus shall the women eate their frute and childreÌ of a spanne long shal the Priest and the Prophet be slaine in the Sanctuarie of the Lord 21 The yong and the olde lye on the ground in the stretes my virgines and my yong meÌ are fallen by the sworde thou haste slaine them in the day of thy wrath thou haste killed and not spared 22 Thou hast called as in a solemne daye my terrours rounde about so that in the day of the Lords wrath none escaped nor remai ned those that I haue nourished broght vp hathe mine enemie consumed CHAP. III. 1 I Am the man that hathe sene affliction in the rod of his indignation 2 He hathe led me broght me into darcknes but not to light 3 Surely he is turned against me he turneth his hand against me all the day 4 My flesh and my skinne hathe he caused to waxe olde he hath brokeÌ my bones 5 He hathe buylded against me and compas sed me with gall and labour 6 He hathe set me in darke places as they that be dead for euer 7 He hathe hedged about me that I can not get out he hathe made my chaines heauie 8 Also when I crye and shoute he shutteth out my prayer 9 He hath stopped vp my waies with he weÌ stone and turned away my paths 10 He was vnto me as a beare lying in wait and as a lion in secret places 11 He hathe stopped my waies and pulled me in pieces he hathe made me desolate 12 He hath bent his bow made me a marke for the arrowe 13 He caused the arrowes of hys quiuer to entre into my reines 14 I was a derision to all my people and their song all the daye 15 He hathe filled me with bitternes and made me drunken with worme wood 16 He hathe also broken my teeth with stones and hathe couered me with asshes 17 Thus my soule was ãâã of from peace I forgat prosperitie 18 And I said My strength and mine hope is perished from the Lord. 19 Remembring mine affliction my mourning the worme wood and the gall 20 My soule hathe them in remembraÌce and is humbled in me 21 I consider this in mine heart therefore haue I hope 22 It is the Lords mercies that we are not coÌ sumed because his compassions faile not 23 Thei are renued euerie morning great ãâã thy faithfulnes 24 The Lord is my porcion saith my soule therefore will hope in him 25 The Lord is good vnto them that trust in him and to the soule that seketh him 26 It is good bothe to trust and to waite for the saluation of the Lord. 27 It is good for a maÌ that he beare the yoke in his youth 28 He sitteth alone and kepeth silence because he hathe borne it vpon him 29 He putteth his mouth in the dust if there maie be hope 30 He giueth his cheke to him that smiteth him he is filled ful with reproches 31 For the Lord wil not for sake for euer 32 But thogh he send affliction yet will he haue compassion according to the multitude of his mercies 33 For he doeth not punish willingly nor afflict the children of men 34 In stamping vnder his fete all the prisonners of the earth 35 In ouerthrowing the right of a maÌ before the face of the most high 36 In subuerting a man in his cause the Lord seeth it not 37 Who is he then that saith and it cometh to passe and the Lord commandeth it not 38 Out of the mouth of the most high proceadeth not euil and good 39 Wherefore then is the liuing maÌ sorowful man suffreth for his sinne 40 Let vs serche and trye our waies turne againe to the Lord. 41 Let vs lift vp our hearts with our handes vnto God in the heauens 42 We haue sinned and haue rebelled therfore thou hast not spared 43 Thou hast couered vs with wrath and per secuted vs thou hast slaine and not spared 44 Thou hast couered thy self with a cloude that our praier shulde not passe through 45 Thou hast made vs as the * of scouring refuse in the middes of the people 46 All our enemies haue opened their mouthe against vs 47 Feare and a snare is come vpon vs with desolation and destruction 48 Mine eye casteth out riuers of water for the destruction of the daughter of my people 49 Mine eye droppeth without staie and cea seth not 50 Til the Lord loke downe and beholde froÌ heauen 51 Mine eye breaketh mine heart because of all the daughters of my citie 52 Mine enemies chased me sore like a birde with out cause 53 They haue shut vp my life in the dunge oÌ and cast a stone vpon me 54 Water flowed ouer mine head theÌ thoght I I am destroyed 55 I called vpon thy Name ô Lord out of the lowe dungeon 56 Thou hast heard my voice stoppe not thine eare from my sigh and from my crye 57 Thou drewest nere in the daye that I called vpon thee thou saidest Feare not 58 O Lord thou hast mainteined the cause of my soule and hast redemed my life 59 O Lord thou hast sene my wrong iudge thou my cause 60 Thou hast sene all their vengeance and all their deuises against me 61 Thou hast heard their
house of Israél 1 ANd in the sixt yere in the sixt moneth and in the fift day of the moneth as I sate in mine house the Elders of Iudáh sate before me the hand of the Lord God fel there vpon me 2 Then I behelde and lo there was a likenes as the appearance of fyre to loke to from his loynes downewarde and from his loynes vpwarde as the appearance of brightnes and like vnto ambre 3 And he stretched out the likenes of an hand and toke me by an heerie locke of mine head and the Spirit lift me vp betwene the earth and the heaueÌ and brogt me by a Diuine vision to Ierusalém into the entrie of the inner gate that lieth toward the North where remained the ido le of indignation whiche prouoked indignation 4 And beholde the glorie of the God of Israél was there according to the vision that I saw in the field 5 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man lift vp thine eyes now towarde the North So I lift vp mine eyes to warde the North and beholde Northwarde at the gate of the altar this idole of indignatioÌ was in the entrie 6 He said furthermore vnto me Sonne of man seest thou not what thei do euen the great abominations that the house of Israél committeth here to cause me to departe from my Sanctuarie but yet turne thee and thou shalt se greater abominations 7 And he caused me to entre at the gate of the court and when I loked beholde an hole was in the wall 8 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man digge now in the wall And wheÌ I had digged in the wall beholde there was a dore 9 And he said vnto me Go in and beholde the wiched abominatioÌs that they do here 10 So I went in and sawe and beholde the re was euerie similitude of creping things and a bominable beastes and all theidoles of the house of Israél painted vpon the wall rounde about 11 And there stode before them seuentie men of the Ancients of the house of Israél and in the middes of them stode Iaazaniáh the sonne of Shaphán with euerie man his censour in his haÌd and the vapour of the incense wentvp like a cloud 12 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man hast thou sene what the Ancients of the house of ãâã do in the darke euerie one in the chambre of his imagerie for they saye The Lord seeth vs not the Lord hathe forsaken the earth 13 Againe he said also vnto me Turne thee agai ne and thou shalt se greater abominacions that they do 14 And he caused me to entre into the entrie of the gate of the Lords house whiche was towarde the North and beholde there sate women mourning for TammuÌz 15 Then said he vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Turne thee againe thou shalt se greater abominacions then these 16 And he caused me to entre into the inner court of the Lords house and beholde at the dore of the Temple of the Lord betwene the proche and the altar were about fiue twentie men with their backes towarde the Temple of the Lord and their faces towarde the East and they ãâã the sunne toward the East 17 Then he said vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Is it a smale thing to the hou se of Iudáh to commit these abominacions which they do here for they haue filled the land with crueltie and haue returned to prouoke me and lo they haue cast out ãâã before their noses 18 Therefore wil I also execute my wrath mine eye shal notspare them ãâã ãâã I haue pitie and * thogh they crye in mine eares with a loude voyce yet wil I not heare them CHAP. IX 1 The destruction of the citie 4 They that shal be saued are marked 8 A complaint of the prophet for the destruction of the people 1 HE cryed also with a loude voyce in mine eares saying The visitacions of the citie drawe nere and deuerie man hathe a weapon in his hand to destroye it 2 And beholde six men came by the way of the hie gate which heth toward the North and euerie man a weapon in his hand to destroye it and one man among them was clothed with linnen with a writters ynk horne by his side and they went in and stode beside the brasen altar 3 And the glorie of the God of Israél was go ne vp from the Cherúb whereupon he was and stode on the dore of the house he called to the man clothed with linneÌ which had the writers ynk horne by his side 4 And the Lord said vnto him Go through the middes of the citie euen through the middes of Ierusalém and set a marke vpon the foreheads of them that mourre crye for all the abominacions that be done in the middes thereof 5 And to the other he said that I might heare Go ye after him through the citie and smite let your eye spare none nether haue pitie 6 Destroye vtterly the olde the yong the maids and the children and the women but touche no man vpon whome is the marke and begin at my Sanctuarie Then they began at the Ancient meÌ which were before the house 7 And he said vnto them Defile the House fil the courtes with the slaine then go forthe and they went out and slewe them in the citie 8 Now when they had slaine them and I had escaped I fel downe vpoÌ my face and cryed saying Ah Lord God wilt thou destroye all the residue of Israél in powring out thy wrath vpon Ierusalém 9 Then said he vnto me The iniquitie of the house of Israél and Iudáh is exceding great so that the laÌds is ful of blood and the citie ful of corrupt iudgement for they say The Lord hat he forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth vs not 10 As touching me also mine eye shal not spare them nether wil I haue pitie but wil re compence their wayes vpon their heads 11 And beholde the man clothed with linen which had the ynkhorne by his side made re port said Lord I haue done as thou hast commanded me CHAP. X. 1 Of the man that toke hote burning coles out of the middle of the wheles of the Cherubims 8 A ãâã of the vision of the wheles of the beastes and of the Cherubims 1 ANd as I loked beholde in the * firmameÌt that was aboue the head of the Chetubims there appeared vpoÌ theÌ like vnto the similitude of a throne as it were a saphir stone 2 And he spake vnto the man clothed with linen said Go in betwene the wheles eueÌ vnder the Cherub and fil thine hands with coles of fyre from betwene the Cherubims and scatter them ouer the citie And he weÌt in in my sight 3 Now the
that is in thine house 3 Grace be with you and peace from GOD our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 4 I* giue thankes to my God making meÌcion alwaies of thee in my prayers 5 When I heare of thy loue and faith which thou hast towarde the Lord Iesus and to warde all Saintes 6 That the felowship of thy faith may be made fruteful and that whatsoeuer good thing is in you through Christ Iesus may be knowen 7 For we haue great ioye and consolacion in in thy loue because by thee brother the Saintes hearts are comforted 8 Wherefore thogh I be verie bolde in Christ to commande thee that which is coÌuenient 9 Yet for loues sake I rather beseche thee thogh I be as I am euen Paul aged and euen now a prisoner for Iesus Christ. 10 I beseche thee for my sonne* Onesimus whome I haue begotten in my bondes 11 Whiche in time past was to thee vnprofitable but now profitable bothe to thee and to me 12 Whome I haue sent againe thou therefore receine him that is mine owne bowels 13 Whome I wolde haue reteined with me that in thy stede he might haue ministred vnto me in the bondes of the Gospel 14 But without thy minde wolde I do nothyng that thy benefite shulde not be as it were of necessitie but willingly 15 It may be that he therefore departed for a ceason that thou shuldest receiue hym for euer 16 Not now as a seruant but aboue a seruant euen as a brother beloued specially to me how muche more than vnto thee bothe in the flesh and the Lord 17 If therefore thou counte our things commune receiue him as my self 18 If he hathe hurt thee or oweth thee ought that put on mine accountes 19 I Paul haue written this with mine owne hand I wil recompense it albeit I do not say to thee that thou owest vnto me euen thine owne self 20 Yea brother let me obteine this pleasure of thee in the Lord comforte my bo wels in the Lord. 21 Trusting in thine obedience I wrote vnto thee knowing that thou wiltdo euen more then I say 22 Moreouer also prepare ãâã lodgyng for I trust through your prayers I shal be giuen vnto you 23 There salute thee Epaphras my fellowe pri soner in Christ Iesus 24 Marcus Aristarchus Demas and Luke my fellowe helpers 25 The grace of our Lorde Iesus Christe be with your spirit Amen Written from Rome to Philemon and sent by Onesimus a seruant THE EPISTLE TO the Ebrevves THE ARGVMENT FOrasmuche as diuers bothe of the Greke writers and Latines witnesse that the writer of this Epistle for iuste causes wolde not haue his name knowen it were curiositie of our parte to labour muche therein For seing the Spirit of God is the autor thereof it diminisheth nothing the autoritie althogh we knowe not with what penne he wrote it Whether it were Paul as it is not like ãâã Luke or Barnabas or Clement or some other his chief purpose is to persuade vnto the Ebrewes whereby he principally meaneth them that abode at Ierusalem and vnder them all the rest of the Iewes that Christ Iesus was not onely the redemer but also that at his comming all ceremonies must haue an end forasmuche as hys doctrine was the conclusion of al the prophecies therfore not onely Moses was inferior to him but also the Angels for they al were seruants he the Lord but so Lord that he hathe also taken our flesh and is made our brother to assure vs of our saluation through him self for he is that eternal Priest whereof all the Leuitical Priests were but shadowes and therfore at his comming they ought to cease and all sacrifices for ãâã to be abolished as he proueth from the seuenth chap. verse 11. vnto the 12. chap. verse 13. Also he was that Prophet of whome all the Prophetes in time past witnessed as is de clared from the 12. chapter verse 18. to the twentie and fiue verse of the same chapter yea and is the King to whome all things are subiect as appeareth from that verse 25. to the beginning of the last chapter Wherefore according to the examples of the olde fathers we must constantly beleue in him that being sanctified by his iustice taught by his wisdome and gouerned by his powet we may stedfastly and courageously perseuere euen to the end in hope of that ioye that is set before our eyes occupying our selues in Christian exercises that we may bothe be thankeful to God duetiful to our neighbour CHAP. I. 1 He sheueth the excellencie of Christ. 4 Aboue the Angels 7 And of their office 1 AT sondrie times and in diuers maners God spake in the olde time to our fathers by the Prophetes 2 In these last dayes hathe spoken vnto vs by his SoÌne whom he hathe made heir of all things by whome also he made the worldes 3 * Who being the brightnes of the glorie the ingraued forme of his persone and bea ring vp al things by his mightie worde hathe by him self purged our sinnes and sitteth at the right hand of the maiestie in the high est places 4 And is made so muche more excellent then the Angels in as muche as he hath obteined a more excellent name then thei 5 For vnto which of the Angels said he at anie time * Thou art my Sonne this day begate I thee and againe I * wil be his Father and he shal be my sonne 6 And againe when he bringeth in his first begotten Sonne into the worlde he saith * And let all the Angels of God worship him 7 And of the Angels he saith * He maketh the Spirits his messengers and his ministers a flame of fyre 8 But vnto the Sonne he saith * O God thy throne is for euer and euer the scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnes 9 Thou hast loued righteousnes and hated iniquitie Wherefore God euen thy GOD hathe anointed thee with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellowes 10 And Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth aÌd the heauens are the workes of thine hands 11 They shal perish but thou doest remaine and they all shal waxe oldeas doeth a garment 12 And as a vesture shalt thou folde them vp and they shal be changed but thou art the same and thy yeres shal not faile 13 Vnto which also of the Angels said he at anie time Sit at my right hand til I make thine enemies thy fotestole 14 Are they not all ministring spirits sent forthe to minister for their sakes which shal be heires of saluation CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth vs to be obedient vnto the new Law which Christ hathe giuen vs 9 And not to be offended at the infirmitie and Iowe degre of Christ 10 Because it was necessarie that for oursakes he shulde
haue handled of the Worde of life 2 For the life appeared and we haue sene it and beare witnes aÌd she we vnto you the eternal life which was with the Father and appeared vnto vs 3 That I say which we haue sene and heard declare we vnto you that ye may also haue felowship with vs and that our felowship also may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ. 4 And these things write we vnto you that your ioye may be ful 5 This then is the message which we haue heard of him and declare vnto you that God * is light in him is no darkenes 6 If we say that we haue felowship with him and walke in darkenes we lye and do not truely 7 But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we haue felowship one with another and the * blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne clenseth vs from al sinne 8 * If we say that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and trueth is not in vs. 9 If we acknowledge our sinnes he is faithful and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all vnrighteousnes 10 If we say we haue not sinned we make him a lier and his worde is not in vs. CHAP. II. 1 Christ is our Aduocate 19 Of true loue and how it is tried 18 To beware of Antichrist 1 MY babes these things write I vnto you that ye sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an Aduo cat with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust. 2 And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole worlde 3 And hereby we are sure that we know him if we kepe his commandements 4 He that saith I knowe hym and kepeth not his commandements is a lier and the trueth is not in him 5 But he that kepeth his worde in hym is the loue of God perfite indede hereby we know that we are in him 6 He that saith he remaineth in hym ought euen so to walke as he hathe walked 7 Brethren I write no newe commandement vnto you but an olde commandement whiche ye haue had from the beginning the olde commandement is the worde whiche ye haue heard from the beginning 8 Againe a newe commandement I write vnto you that whiche is true in him and ãâã in you for the darkenes is past the true light now shineth 9 He that saith that he is in the light and hateth his brother is in darkenes vntill this time 10 * He that loueth his brother abideth in the light and there is none occasion of euil in hym 11 But he that hateth his brother is in darkenes and walketh in darkenes knoweth not whither he goeth because that darkenes hathe blinded his eyes 12 Litle children I write vnto you because your sinnes are forgiuen you for his Names sake 13 I write vnto you fathers because ye haue knowen hym that is from the beginnyng I write vnto you yong men because ye haue ouercome the wicked 14 I write vnto you babes because ye haue knowen the Father I haue written vnto you fathers because ye haue knowen hym that is froÌ the beginning I haue writen vnto you yong men because ye are strong the word of God abideth in you and ye haue ouercome the ãâã 15 Loue not the worlde nether the things that are in the worlde If any man loue the*world the loue of the Father is not in hym 16 For all that is in the worlde as the luste of the flesh the luste of the eyes and the pride of life is not of the Father but is of the worlde 17 And the worlde passeth awaye and the luste thereof but he that fulfilleth the will of God abideth euer 18 Babes it is the last time and ye haue heard that Antichrist shall come euen now are there many Antichrists whereby we know that it is the last time 19 They went out from vs but thei were not of vs for if they had bene of vs they wolde haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. 20 But ye haue an ointement from hym that is Holie and ye haue knowen all things 21 I haue not written vnto you because ye knowe not the trueth but because ye know it and that no lye is of the trueth 22 Who is a lyer but he that denyeth that Iesus is Christ the same is the Antichrist that denyeth the Father and the Sonne 23 Whosoeuer denyeth the Sonne the same hathe not the Father 24 Let therefore abide in you that same which ye haue heard from the beginnyng If that whiche ye haue heard from the beginnyng shall remaine in you ye also shall contine we in the Sonne and in the Father 25 And this is the promes that he hathe promised vs euen eternall life 26 These things haue I writen vnto you concernyng them that deceiue you 27 But the anointyng whiche ye receyued of hym dwelleth in you and ye nede not that any man teache you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of al things and it is true and is notlying and as it taught you ye shall abide in him 28 And now litle children abyde in hym that when he shal appeare we may be bolde and not be ashamed before hym at his comming 29 If ye knowe that he is righteous knowe ye that he whiche doeth righteously is borne of him CHAP. III. 1 The singular loue of God towarde vs. 7 And how we againe ought to loue one another 1 BEholde what loue the Father hathe shewed on vs that we shulde be called the sonnes of God for this cause the worlde knoweth you not because it knoweth not hym 2 Dearly beloued now are we the sonnes of God but yet it doeth not appeare what we shal be and we knowe that when he shall appeare we shal be like him for we shall se him as he is 3 And euerie man that hathe this hope in him purgeth him self euen as he is pure 4 Whosoeuer committeth sinne transgresseth also the Law for sinne is the transgression of the Law 5 And ye knowe that he appeared that he might * take away our sinnes and in hym is no sinne 6 Whosoeuer abideth in hym sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hathe not sene him nether hathe knowen hym 7 Litle children let no man deceiue you he that doeth righteousnes is righteous as he is righteous 8 He that * committeth sinne is of the deuill for the deuill sinneth from the beginnyng for this purpose appeared the Sonne of God that he might lose the workes of the deuill 9 Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not for his sede
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel ãâã is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in ãâã n Out of that mi ãâã Where into he once ãâã o God doeth not onely ãâã the Wicked ost ãâã but euen in their prosperitie ãâã ãâã theÌ With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a ãâã p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp theÌ selues against him to Wit terror of coÌ science and outWard ãâã q That is he Was so ãâã vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare ãâã places to ãâã him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his ãâã buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He ãâã so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes ãâã they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring ãâã y And ãâã al their ãâã deuises shal turne to their ãâã Wne destructioÌ a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against ãâã answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at ãâã e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or sileÌce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this ãâã of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe haÌdeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me ãâã thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man coÌdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse ãâã ãâã in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth ãâã into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde ãâã man more gently seing he hathe but a ãâã time here to liue a In stead of ãâã being now at deaths ãâã he had but theÌ that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se ãâã that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth ãâã God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine ãâã are thy ãâã iugements thogh maÌ know not the cause f He that ãâã a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro ãâã shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a coÌ tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to ãâã ding and knowe ãâã shal be the ãâã of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to theÌ thre that came to comfort him m That is haue ãâã me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your ãâã pretendeth o I haue ãâã hope in father mother ãâã or anie ãâã thing for ãâã ãâã wormes shal be ãâã me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these ãâã perish I set mine hope in God and in the life ãâã a Which counte your selues ãâã as Chap 12. 4. b Whome ãâã take to be but ãâã as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God ãâã ge the ãâã of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other ãâã theÌ he doeth With all ãâã e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie theÌ God changeth his ãâã and this is his ordinarie ãâã for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by ãâã h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign ãâã his mem bres or parts i That is ãâã most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the ãâã Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to ãâã n When theishal se ãâã came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self ãâã punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passioÌs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine ãâã ãâã by all the se losses Iob shew eth that ãâã ãâã flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel ãâã denes he Was ãâã ãâã in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine coÌ demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde coÌfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my ãâã o To se my body punished except ye trouble my ãâã p He protesteth that notwithstaÌ ding his sore pas fions his ãâã is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do ãâã so ãâã my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde ãâã Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth ãâã that he had a ful ãâã that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
also hys confidence that God doeth ãâã him for his profit g His worde is more precious vnto me then the meat where with the bodie is ãâã h Iob ãâã that at this ãâã he felt not Gods fauour and yet was assured that he had appointed him to a good ende i In manye pointes man is not able to ãâã to Gods iudgementes k That I shulde not be without feare l He sheweth the cause of his feare which is that he beirgin ãâã seeth none end nether yet know et h the cause a Thus Iob speaketh in ãâã and after the iudgemeÌt of the flesh that is that he seeth not the thinges that are done at times ãâã yet hathe a ãâã care ouer all because he punisheth not the wic ked nor reueÌgeth the godlie b VVhen he punisheth the wicked and rewardeth the good c And for crueltie oppression dare not shewe theyr faces d That is spareno diligence e He and his lyus by robbing and murdering f Meaning ãâã poore mans g Signifying that one wicked man wil not spoile an other but for ãâã h The poore are driueÌ by the wicked into rockes holes where they can not lye drye for the rayne i That is they so powle and pille the poore widow that she can not haue to susteyne her selfe that she may be able to giue her child sucke k That is his garment wherewith he shulde be couered or clad l In suche places whiche are appointed for that purpose meaning that those that la bour for the wicked are pined for hungre m For the greate oppression and ãâã ãâã n Crye out call for vengeance o God doeth not coÌdemnethe wicked but semeth to passe ouer it by his long sileÌce p That is Goddes worde because thei are ãâã thereby q By these particu ãâã vices and the licence therunto he wolde proue that God punisheth not the wic ked rewardeth the iuste r He fleeth to the waters for his succour s Thei thinke that all the worlde is bent against theÌ and dare not go by the hieway t As the drye grounde is neuer full with waters so will thei neuer cease sinning till thei come to the graue u Thogh God suffer thewicked for a time yet theyr end shal be moste vile destinction in this point Iob cometh to him self and sheweth his confidence x He sheweth why the wicked shal not be ãâã because he dyd not pitie others y He declareth that after that the wicked haue destroyed the weakest they will do like to the stronger and therefore are iustely preuented by Gods iudgements z That is that ãâã to your reasoning no man can giue a perfite reason ãâã Gods iudgements ãâã me be reproued Chap. xxv a His purpose is to proue that ãâã God trye and afflict the ãâã ãâã son after h sendeth prosperitie and because he did not so to Iob he coÌcludeth that he is ãâã b ãâã can hide him from hisp esence c That is be iuste in respect of God d If God hewe his power the moone ãâã can not haue that light which is giuen them muche lesse can maÌ haue anye ãâã but of ãâã Chap. xxvi a Thou concludest nothing for nether thou ãâã me which am destitute of all helpe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ly on Gods ãâã who hath nonede of thy defence b But thou doest not applie it to the purpose c That is moueth thee to speake this d Iob ãâã to declare the force of Gods power and prouidence in the mines metals in the depe places of the earth e There is nothiÌg bid in the bottom of the earth but he seeth it f Meaning the graue wherein ãâã ãâã g He causeth the whole heauen to turne aboute the North pole h That is he hideth the ãâã whiche are called his throne i So long as this worlde ãâã k Not that ãâã hathe pillers to vpholde it ãâã he speaketh by a ãâã as thogh he ãâã say The heauen it self is not able to ãâã his ãâã l VVhiche is a figure of ãâã facioned like a serpent because of the crookednes m If these fewe things which we se daily with our eyes declare his ãâã power and prouidence how muche more wolde they appeare if we were able to comprehend all his workes a He hathe so sore afflicted me that men caÌnot iudge of mine vprightnes for thei iudge onely by ãâã signes b Howsoeuer meÌ iudge of me ãâã will I not speake contrarie to that which I haue said so do wickedly in betraying the ãâã c VVhich condeÌne me as a wicked man because the haÌd of God is vppon me ãâã I wil not coÌfesse that God doeth thus punishe ãâã for ãâã sinnes e Of my life past f What aduantage hathe the dissembler to gaine neuer so much seing he shall lose hys owne soule g That is what God reserueth to him self whereof he giueth not the knowledge to all h That is these secret iudgemeÌts of God and yet do not vnderstande them i Why mainteine you then this ãâã k Thus Will God ordre the wicked and punishe him euen vnto his posteritie l None shal ãâã him m Which bredeth in another mans ãâã ãâã garment but is sone shaken ãâã n He meaneth that the wicked tyrants shall not haue a quiet death ãâã be buried honorably a His purpose is to declare that maÌ maye atteine in this Worlde to diuers secrets of nature but man is neuer able to comprehend the wisdome ãâã God b ãâã is nothing but it is coÌpased within certeine limites and ãâã he an end but Gods wisdome c Meaning him that ãâã thereby d VVhiche a man can not wade through e That ãâã corne vnder nethe is ãâã stone or cole which easely coÌceiueth fyre f He alludeth to the mines and secrets of nature which are vnder the earth where into nether soules nor beasles can entre g After that he hath declared the wisdome of God in the secretes of ãâã ãâã describeth his power h Thogh ãâã power and wisdome may be ãâã staÌd in ãâã things yet his heaueÌlie wisdome can not be ãâã vnto i It is to hie a thing for man to atteine vnto in this worlde k I can nether be boght for golde nor precious ãâã but is onelye the gift of God l VVhich is thoght to be a kinde of precious ãâã m Meaning that there ãâã no natural meanes wherby man might atteine to the heaueÌ lie wisdome whiche he ãâã by the ãâã that she hie n He ãâã God onelye the ãâã of this wisdome and the ãâã thereof ãâã ãâã 7. o He declareth that man hathe so much of this heauenlie wisdome as he sheweth by fearing God and departing from ãâã â Ebr. moneths before a When I felt his fauour b I was fre from affliction c That is semed by euident tokeÌs to be more preset with me d By these similitudes he declareth the great prosperitie that he was in so that he
ãâã of God vnto sinners and wherein mans ãâã stan deth which is through the iustice ãâã Iesus Christ and faith therein o He sheweth that it is a sure to ken of Gods mercie toward ãâã when he cau seth his wordes to be preached vn to them p That is the minister shal by the preaching of the worde ãâã vntohim the forgi uenes ofhis sinnes q He shal fele Gods fauour and reioyce declaring hereby whe ãâã standeth the true ioy of the faithful and that God wil restore him to health of body which is a token of his blessing r God wil forgiue sinnes and accept him as iuste s ãâã is done wickedly t But my sinne hathe bene the cause of Gods ãâã toward me u God wil forgiue the penitence sinner x Meaning oft times ãâã as ãâã as a sinner doeth repent y If thou doute of any thing or se occasion to speake against it z That is to shewe ãâã wherein mans iustification consisteth a VVhich are este med Wise of the Worlde b Let vs examine the matter ãâã c That is hathe ãâã me without measure d Shulde I say I am wicked being an innocent e I am ãâã punished them my sinne deserueth f VVhich is compelled to receiue the reproche and scornes of many for his ãâã wordes g meaning that Iob was like to the wicked becau se he semed not to glorifie God ãâã him selfe to his ãâã i That is liue god ly ãâã Gene. 5 ãâã k He ãâã Iobs wordes who said that Gods children are oft times punis hed in this worlde the wicked go fre Chap. 36. 23. k To destroye him l The breath of li fe which he gaue man m If God ãâã ãâã iust how col ãâã he gouernethe worlde n If man of nature feare to speake euil of such as haue power ãâã muche more ought to be ãâã to speake ãâã of God o VVhen they lokenot for it p The ãâã or visitation that God shal sent s Make them ãâã that they are wicked q God ãâã not a ãâã man aboue measure ãâã that he shulde haue ãâã casion to con ãâã with him r For all his creatures are at hand to serue ãâã that nedeth not to seke for ãâã other armie t Declare the thiÌg that ãâã u Meaning ãâã in the sight of all men x By their crueltie and ãâã y VVhen ãâã sit in the ãâã of iustice which vnder ãâã of ãâã ãâã ce are but ãâã tes oppresse the people it is a signe that ãâã ãâã drawen backe is countenance and fauour from tha place r Onely it belongeth to God to ãâã ãâã ctions not vnto man a Thus ãâã spea keth in the ãâã of God as it were mocking Iob because he wolde be wiser then God b VVil God vse thy counsel in doing his worker c Thus he speaketh in ãâã ãâã ne of God as thogh Iob shulde chuse and refuse ãâã at his plea sure d That he may speake as muche as he can that we may answer him and all the wicked that shal vse suche arguments e He standeth slub ãâã in the maintenance of his cause a Iob ãâã spake these wordes but because he mainteined him innocencie it semed as thogh he wolde say that God ãâã him ãâã iust cause b Suche as are in the like ãâã c ãâã thou ãâã controle the ãâã des wilt thoupre sume to instruct God d Nether doeth thy sinne hurt God nor thy iustice profice him for he wil be glorified without thee e The wicked may hurt man cause him to ãâã who if he soght to God which sendeth ãâã shuld be deliuered f Because theipray not ãâã faith as feling Gods ãâã g God is iust how soeuer thou iudgest of him Chap. XXXVI h For if he did pu nish thee as thou deseruest thou shuldest not be able to open thy mouth a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache b Thou shalt perceiue that I am a faithful instructour and that I speake to thee in the name of God c Strong and constant and of vnderstanding for these are the gifts of God and he loueth them in man but for as mu ãâã as God punished now Iob it is a signe that the se are not in him d Therefore he wil not ãâã ãâã the wicked but to the humble ãâã heart he wil she wegrace e He preferteth the godlie to honour f He wil moue theit heartes to ãâã their sinnes that they may come to him by ãâã as he did ãâã Isa. 1. 19. g That is in their ãâã or ãâã and so shal be cause of their owne destruction h VVhich are ãâã bent against God and slatter them ãâã in their vices i VVhen they are in ãâã they seke not to God for succour as Asa 2. Chro. 16. 12. reuel 16. 11. k Thei dye of some vile death and that before thy co me o age l ãâã hou hadest be ne obedient to God he wolde ha ue broght thee to libertie welth m Thou ãâã altogether after the maner of the ãâã ked for thoudo est ãâã against ãâã heiustice of God n God doeth punish thee lest thou shuldest forget God in thy welth and so ãâã o Be not ãâã ãâã in seking the cause of Gods iudgements ãâã he ãâã ãâã p And ãâã against GOD through ãâã ãâã q The workes of God are so ãâã that a man may se ãâã a farre of and knowe God by the same r Our ãâã ãâã vs so that we can not ãâã to the ãâã knowledge of God s That is the ãâã cometh of those dropes of water which he kepeth in the cloudes t Meaning of the ãâã ãâã which he calleth the ãâã ãâã of God u ãâã the cloude x That men can not come to the ãâã of the springs the eof ãâã He sheweth ãâã the raine ãâã ãâã ãâã vsee the one ãâã it ãâã clareth ãâã ãâã when ãâã ãâã ouerflowe any ãâã the other that it m. ãâã the ãâã ãâã z That ãâã ãâã de to dash against another a The colde vapour ãâã him that is cloude of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being ãâã ãâã the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the ãâã where the ãâã is and so angre is ãâã ãâã that ãâã noise and thunder claps a At the ãâã of ãâã ãâã lightening whereby he ãâã ãâã that the faith ãâã uely touched with the maiestie of God ãâã they beholde his wo kes b That is the thun der whereby be ãâã to men to waken their dulnes to bring them to consideracion ãâã ãâã ãâã or kes c Meaning the raines thuÌders Chap XXXVII d So that nether smale raine nor great snowe nor ahie thing els coÌmeth without Gods appointement e By raines thunders God causeth men ãâã
that the ãâã ãâã in the dates of ãâã b He call th theÌ Gods enemies Which are enemies to his ãâã c The elect of God are his secret ones for he hideth ãâã the secret of l. ãâã preseiueth theÌ ãâã all dangers d Thei Were not ãâã to take the Church as pri soner but soght ãâã ãâã destroi it e By all secret mean s. f ãâã thoght to haue ãâã thy couÌsel Where in the perpetuitie of the Church Was established â Or ãâã g The Wickednes of the Ammonites and Moabites is described in that they prouoked these other nations to fight against the Israelites their ãâã h By these examples thei Were confirmed that God Wolde not suffer his people to be vtterly destroied i Troden vnder ãâã as myre k That is Iudea for Where his Church is there dwelleth he among them l Because the reprobat colde by no meanes be amended he praieth chatt ei maie ãâã be destroied be vnstable and led with all windes m That is be compelled by thy plagues to ãâã thy power Iudg. 7. 21. 4 15. n ãâã they ãâã not yet thei male proue by experience hat it is in vaine to resist against thy coun sel in establishing thy Church a Dauid complai neth that he can not haue accesse to the ãâã of God to make pro ãâã of his ãâã and to ãâã in religion b For none but the ãâã colde enter into the SaÌ ctuarie and the rest of the people into the courtes c So that the poore birdes haue more ãâã then I. d VVho ãâã nothing in him self but in thee onely learneth of thee to rule his life e That is of mulberietrees which was a ãâã pla ce so that they which passed through mustdig pits for water signifying that no lets can hinder them that are ful ly bent to come to Christs Church nether yet that God wil euer faile them f They are neuer wearie but ãâã in streÌgth couragetil thei come to Gods House g That is for Christs sake whose figure ãâã re present h He wolde ãâã to liue but one daye rather in Gods Church then a thousand among the worldelings i But ãâã ãâã to time increase his ãâã towards his more and more a They confesse that Gods fre mercie was the cause ãâã of their deliueraÌce because he loued the laÌd which he had cho sen. b Thou host buryed them that they shal not come into iudge ment c Not onely in withdrawing thy rod but in forgiuing out sinnes in ãâã ãâã ãâã to ãâã them d ãâã in times past they had ãâã Gods mercres so now being ãâã by ãâã loÌg continuance of euils they pray vnto God that according to his nature he wolde be merciful vnto them e He ãâã that our ãâã commeth onely of Gods mercie f He wil send all ãâã to ãâã Church when he hathe sufficiently ãâã them ãâã by his punish ments the ãâã ãâã learne to beware that thei returne not to ãâã offences g Thogh for a time God thus exercise them with his rods yet vnder the kingdome of ãâã they shulde haue peace and ioye h Iustice shal then florish and haue ãâã ãâã passage in euerie place a Dauid ãâã of Saul thus praied leauing the same to the Church as a monument how to seke redresle against their mise ãâã b I am not enemie to theÌ but pitie theÌ thogh thei be cruel toward me c Which Was a sure tokeÌ that he beleued that God wolde deliuer him d He doeth confesse that God is good to all but onely merciful to ãâã sinners e ãâã ãâã and calling ãâã ly he sheweth ãâã we ãâã not be wearie thogh God grante notforthewith our request but that we must earnestly and often call vpoÌ him f He ãâã all idoles for asmuche as thei can do no workes to declare that thei are ãâã g This proueth that Dauid praied in the name of Christ the Messias of whose kingdome he doeth here prophecie h He confesseth him self ignoraÌt til God hathe taught him and his heart variable and ãâã from God til God ãâã it to him and confirme it in his obedience i That is from moste great danger of d ãâã of the which none but onely the mightie hand of God colde deliuer him k He sheweth that there can be no moderation nor equitie where proude ãâã reigne and that the lacke of Gods feare is as a priviledge to all vice and crueltie l He ãâã not of his owne vertues but confesseth that God of his fre goodnes hathe ãâã benemerciful vnto him and giuen him power against his enemies as to one of his owne housholde Psal. lxxxvii a God did chuse that place amonge the hils to establish Ierusalém and hys Temple b Thogh thy glorious estate do not yet appeare yet ãâã with ãâã and God wil ãâã his promes c That is ãâã these other coÌtreis shal come to the knowledge of God d It shal be said of him that is regenerat and come to the Church that he is as one that was ãâã in the Churche e Out of all quarters thei shal come into the Church be counted as citizens f VVhen he calleth by his worde them into the Church ãâã he had elected and writen in his boke g The Prophet ãâã his whole affections and ãâã in the Church 1. King 4 ãâã ãâã ãâã a That is tohuÌble It was the hegynning of a song by the tune where of this Psalme was song b Thogh many crye in their sorowes yet they crye not earnestly to GOD for remedye as he ãâã he coÌfessed to be the autor of his saluacioÌ c For he that is dead is ãâã from all cares and busines of this life and thus he saieth because he was vnprofirable for all ãâã ãâã mans life and as it were cut ãâã from this ãâã d That is from thy preuidence care whiche is ment according to the ãâã of the ãâã ãâã He ãâã the losse displeasure of his friendes to Gods ãâã whereby he partly ãâã partly ãâã his e The stormes of thy ãâã haue ãâã whelmed me g I senone ende of ãâã ãâã h Mine eies face declare my sorowes i He sheweth that the time is more conuenieÌt for God to helpe wheÌ men ãâã vnto hym in ãâã daÌgers them ãâã ãâã till they be ãâã and then raise ãâã vp againe k That is in ãâã graue where only ãâã bodie lieth ãâã all sense and remembraÌce l I am euer in great dangers and sorowes as thogh my life shulde vtterly ãâã cut of eue rie moment â Ebr. were in ãâã a Thogh the horri ble confusion of things might cause them to despaire of Gods ãâã yet the manifolde examples of hys me ãâã cause theÌ to trust in GOD thogh to maÌs iud gement thei sawe none occasion b A she that surely beleued iÌ hea t. c As thine inuisible heauen is not subiect to anie alteracion change so shal the
I haue determi ned in my secret counsel and ãâã the ãâã to destroy theÌ ãâã my sworde ãâã ãâã with sheding blood e Thei had an opi nion of holines because thei came of the ãâã ãâã but in effect were accursed of God enemies vnto his Church as the ãâã are f That is bothe o yong and olde poore and riche of his enemies g That famous citie shal be consumed as a ãâã ãâã to ãâã h The mightie riche shal be as well destroyed as the ãâã i He alludeth to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorah k Read Chap. 13. 21 and zephan 2 14. l In vaine shall any maÌ go about to buyld it ãâã m Meaning there shal be nether order nor policie nor ãâã of commune weale n Read Chap 13. 21 o Signifying that Idumea shuld be an ãâã desolation and baren wildernes p That is in the Law where such curses are threatned againste the wicked Chap. XXXV q To wit beastes and foules r That is the mouthe of the Lord. s He hathe giuen the beastes and foules Idumea for an inheritance a He ãâã of the ful ãâã Ì of the Church both of the ãâã and ãâã vnder ãâã which shal be ãâã accoÌplished at the last day albeit as yet it is ãâã to a desert and ãâã b The Church whi che was ãâã ãâã to a ãâã wildernes shal by Christ be made ãâã ãâã and beautiful c He sheweh that the ãâã of God is the cause that the ãâã doeth bring forth ãâã and ãâã d He ãâã all to ãâã one an other and ãâã the ministers to exhorte strengthen the ãâã that they ãâã ãâã abide the coming of God ãâã is at ãâã e To destroye your enemies f VVheÌ the knowledge of Christ is ãâã g ãâã that were ãâã ãâã of the ãâã of God shal haue theÌ giuen by Christ. h It shal be for the ãâã ãâã God ãâã ãâã for the Wicked i God shal lead guide ãâã alluding to the ãâã forthe of ãâã k ãâã he ãâã to the wicked to be ãâã hereby ãâã 30 6. l VVhome the Lord shal ãâã from the ãâã tie ãâã ãâã a This historie is ãâã because it is as a ãâã and ãâã of the doctrine ãâã bothe for the threatnings and ãâã to wit that ãâã ãâã suffer his Churche to be afflicted but at length wolde end deliuerance b VVhen he had abolished supersticion and ãâã and restored religion yet God wolde exercise his Church to ãâã their ãâã and ãâã cience c For hewas now restored to his ãâã as Isaiah had prophecied Chap. 22. 20 d This declareth that there we e sew ãâã to be ãâã in the Kings house when he was ãâã to send this w ãâã man in suche a ãâã matter c Saneheribs chief captaine f He speaketh this in the persone of ãâã ãâã charging him that he put his ãâã in his wit and eloquence where as his ãâã confidence was in the Lord. g Satan labored to pul the godlye King from one vaine confidence to another to wit from trust in the ãâã ãâã power was weak and wold deceiue theÌ to yelde him selfe to the ãâã and so not to hope for anye helpe of God â Or turne backe h He reprocheth to Hezekiah his smale power whi che is not able to resist one of ãâã least captaines i Thus the wicked to deceiue ãâã will ãâã the Name of the Lord but we must trye the ãâã whether thei be of God or ãâã k Thei were afraide lest by hys wordes he shuld haue ãâã the ãâã against he King and also ãâã tended to ãâã we to so me ãâã with him â ãâã the water of theirfete l The ãâã worde ãâã blessing whereby this wicked ãâã wold haue persuaded the peo ple that their ãâã ãâã be ãâã vnder ãâã theÌ vnder Hezekiah m That is of Antiochia in ãâã of the which these two others cities also were whereby we se how euery towne had his peculiar idole how the wicked make God an idol becau se they do not vn ãâã that God maketh them his scourge and punisheth cities for sin nes n Not that thei did not shewe by ãâã signes that ãâã did ãâã hisblasphemie for thei had now rent ãâã clothes but they knewe it was in vaine to vse long reasoning with this in side le whose rage thei shulde haue somuch more pro uoked Chap. XXXVII 2. King 19. 1. a In signe of grief and ãâã b To haue coÌfort of him by the worde of God that his faith might be confirmed andso his prayer be more earnest teaching hereby that in all ãâã these two are ãâã ãâã remedies to seke vnto God and his ministers c VVe are in as great sorowe as a woman that trauaileth of childe and can not be de liuered d That is wil declare by effect that he hathe heard it for when God ãâã to punish it ãâã to the flesh that he knoweth not the sinne or heareth not the cause e Declaring that the ministers offi ce not onely stand in comforting by the worde but al so in praying for the people f ãâã the ãâã and ãâã that shal come sight against him g VVhich was a citie toward Egypt thinking the rehy to ãâã the force of his enemies h Thus God wolde haue him to vt ter amoste horrible blasphemie be fore his ãâã as to call the autor of all trueth a deceiuer ãâã gather hereby that Shenah had ãâã sed vnto ãâã the answer that Isaidh sent to the King i VVhich was aci tie of the ãâã k Called also Char ãâã in Meso ãâã whence Abraham came of ter his fathers death l He ãâã his praier on Gods promes who pro mised to heare ãâã from betwene the Cherubins m Meaning of the ten tribes n He declareth for what cause he praied that they might be deliuered to wit that God might beglo rified thereby through all the worlde o VVhome God had chosen to him self as a chaste vir gine ouer who me he had care to preserue her from the Iustes of the ty rant ãâã a father wolde haue ouer his daughter p Declaring here by that they that are enemies to Gods Church ãâã against him who sequarel his Chur che onely ãâã neth q He ãâã ãâã his policie in ãâã that he can ãâã meanes to ãâã his armie and ãâã his power in that that his armie is so great that it is able to drye vp whole riuers and to destroy the wa ters whiche the Iewes had closed in r Signifying that God made ãâã his Church to destroy it but to preserus it therefore he saieth that he formed it of olde ãâã in his eternal couÌsel which can not be changed â ãâã short in hand s He sheweth that the state power of moste ãâã cities ãâã but a moment in respect of the Church which shal remai ne for euer because God is the main ãâã thereof t Meaning his counsels and enterprises u
falselye glosed this commandement â O subiect punishment Exod. 20 ãâã deu 5 17. â Or without cause n For GOD knowing his secret malice wil punish him o Whiche signifieth in the ãâã tongue anidle ãâã is spoken in contempt p Like iudgemeÌt almoste the Romains obserued for ãâã had the examina tioÌ of smale mat ters the counsel of xxiii of greater causes final ly great matters of importance were decided by the senate of lxxi iudges whiche here iscompared to the iudgemeÌt of God or to be punished with hel ãâã q For that thou hast ãâã him or he hathe ãâã thee for God preferreth brotherlie reconcilia tion to ãâã Luk. 12 58. r ãâã ãâã red bothe in bodie and in minde Chap. 18. 8. s Nothing is so precious whiche oght not to be reiected in respect of the glorie of God â O 8 not that Exod. 20 14. rom 13 9. mar 9 47. t In that he giueth her leaue to ãâã another by Cha. 19 7. den ãâã ãâã mar 10 4. luk 16 18. 1 cor 7 ãâã ãâã at ãâã Exod. 20 7. u All superfluous othes are ãâã debarred whether the Name of God be therein mencioned or otherwise leu 9 2. deut ãâã 11. x ãâã simplicitie and trueth be in your wordes aÌd then yeshal not be so light and ready to sweare Iames. ãâã 12. y When a men speaketh other wise theÌ he thin keth in heart it commeth of an euill conscience and of the deuil z Albeit thys was spoken for the iudges yet euerie man applied it to reuen ge hys priuate quarell â Or iniurie a Rather receiue double wrong theÌ reueÌge thine ownegriefs Exod. 21 24. Deut. 19. 21. Leui. 24 20. b This was added by the false expositers the Pharises Luke 6 29. Rom. 12 17. â Or rush in vpon you 1. Cór 6. 7. Deut. 15. 8. Leuit. 19. 18. c These did take to ãâã the taxes ãâã and other ãâã therfore were greately in disdain with almeÌ Luke 6. 27. â Or embrace Luke 23. 34. Act. 7. 60. z. Cor. 4. ãâã d VVe muste labour to atteine vnto the ãâã of God who of his free libera litie doeth good to them that are vn worthie Luke 6. 32. a VVhose workes procede not of a ryght fayth but are done for vaine glorie VI. Rom. 12. 8. b In that thei are praised and commended of men c It is ãâã that God appro ãâã our Workes d In that daye when all things shal be reuerled e VVith drawe thyselfe rather a parte â Or bable not muche f He commádeth vs to beware of muche bablinge and supetfluous ãâã g VVho is not persuaded by elo quent speach aÌd longe talke as men are h Christ bindeth them not to the wordes but to the sense and for me of prayer i VVe must seeke Gods glorie first and aboue all things Luke 11 2. k Reigne thou ouerall and let vs render vnto thee perfite obedience as thine Angels do l To be ouercom thereby m Thys conclusion excludeth mans merites and teacheth vs to grounde our ãâã onely on God Chap. 13. 19. Marke 11. 25. n Make their faces to seme of an other sorte then they were ãâã to do Eccle. 24. 2. o VVher by is commanded to auoyde all vaine ostentation Luke 12. 33. 1. Timo 6. 19. Luke 11. 34. Prouer. 21. 9. Deut. 15. 9. p If thine eye be disposed to libe ãâã Luke 16. 13. q If thine affection be corrupt and giuen to couecousnes Psal. ãâã 22. r If the concupisceÌnce and wicked affections ouercome reason we muste ãâã marueil thogh men be blindedand be like vnto beastes Luke 12. 22. Philip. 4. 6. 1. Timo. 6 8. 1. Peter 5. 7. s Mans ãâã nothing ãâã where ãâã grueth not ãâã t The goodnes of God eueÌ towards the herbes of the field farre passeth al things that man can coÌ passe byhis pow er and labour u The Worde signifieth the Wea ry not theÌ selues x VVithcare and distrust y That is to be regenerate and amende your lyues â Or his owne things z God Will prouide for euerie daye that that shalbenecessarie thogh We do notincrease the ãâã griefe by the carefulnes howe to liue in time to come a He commandeth not to be ãâã or malicious to ãâã our and condeÌneour neighbours ãâã for ãâã ãâã their owne fautes and seke not to amend them but are curious to re proue other meÌs Luke 6. 37. Rom. 2. ãâã 1. Corin. 4. ãâã Mark 4. 24. Luke 6. ãâã Luke 9. 38. and ãâã b Declare not the Gospell to the Wicked contemners of God Whom thou seest ãâã to them selues and forsakeÌ Chap. 21. 22. Mark 11. 24. Luke 11. 9. Iohn 14. ãâã and 16. 14. ãâã 1. 6. Luke 6. ãâã Iob. 4. 16. c The Whole law aÌd the ãâã set ãâã ãâã vs and commande charitie d VVe must ouer come and morti fie our affections if We Wil be ãâã disciplesof Christ e For the moste part of men ãâã their owne ãâã and ãâã head long to ãâã Luke ãâã ãâã Luke ãâã 24. â Or a totten Chap. 3. 10. f He meaneth hirelings and hy ãâã Who ra ther serue God With their ãâã then With their hearte g By thy vertue autoritie and power Rom. 2. 13. Iames. 1. 22. â Or miracles h I neuer accepted you to be my ãâã ministers aÌd disciples Luke 13. 76. Psal. 6. 9. Luke 6. 47. Mark 1. 12. Luke 4. 32. i The myghtye power of Gods Spirit appeared in hym Wherby he declared him self to be God caused others to belieue in him Mar. 1. 40. Luke 5 12. a It Was not lik that leprosie that is now but Was a ãâã thereof Which Was ãâã Leui. 14. 4. Luke ãâã ãâã b He Wolde not ãâã be throughly knowen but ãâã tyme and houre appointed c Our Sauiour Wolde not ãâã that Which Was ordeined by the Lawe ãâã as yet the ceremonies ther of Were not abolished d To condemne them of ingratitude When they shall se the Whole â Or a captaine ouer an hundreth â Or sonne e Whiche are strange people and the ãâã to Whome the couenaÌt of God did not properly apperteine f For there is nothynge but mere darkenes out of the kingdome of heaueÌ Chap. 22. 13. Mar. 2. 29. Luke 4. ãâã Mark 1. 32. Luke 4. 40. Isa. 53. 4. g The Prophete speaketh chiefly of the feblenes and disease of our soules Whithe Iesus Christ hath borne ther fore he setteth his great mercie and power before our eyes by healynge the bodie 1. Peter 2 24. Luke 9. 17. h He thoght by this meanes to ãâã fauour With the World but Iesus sheweth him that he is farre Wide ãâã that he loketh for in stead of Worldlie Welth there is but ãâã in Christ. i Luke maketh ãâã of thre Whiche Were hyndred by Worldelie ãâã from comming to Christ. k To succour aÌd helpe him in his olde age till he dye and then I Wil followe thee Wholy l No duetie or
their offrings Isai. 29 12. c God wil not be honoured according to mans faÌ tasie but detesteth all good in tentions whiche ãâã not grouÌded on his worde Marke 7 17. Iohn 15 2. d All thei which ãâã not grafted in Iesus Christ by fre adoption and euerie doctrine that is not established by Gods ãâã e They are not worthie to be cared for Luke 6 39. Marke 7 ãâã f All vices proce de of the corrupt affection of the heart Gen 6 5. 8 21. Marke 7. 24. g The disciples were offended at her importunitie Chap. 10 6. h Christ calleth them dogs or whelpes whiche are strangers froÌ the house of God i Christ granted her ãâã for her faiths sake not at the request of his disciples ãâã 7 31. Isa. 35 5. Marke 8 1. k Christ can noÌt ãâã those that ãâã him â Or ãâã Chap. 12. ãâã a Althogh they did not agre in doctrine yet they ioyned together to fight against the truth Mark 8 ãâã b Men tempte God eyther by their incredulitie or curiositie Luke ãâã 54. c VVhich apperteine to the heauenlie and spiritual life Chap. 12. 14. d Christ shal be to them as a ãâã raised vp froÌ death Ionas 2. 1. Marke 8. 14. ãâã 12. 1. â Or reasoned with theÌ selues e A token of Christs diuinitie to knowe mens ãâã Chap. 14. 17. Iohn 6. 9. Chap. 15. 34. f We may bolde ly by Christs admonition reiect and coÌtemne all ãâã doctri ne and mans ãâã oght onely to cleaue to the worde of GOD. Marke 8. 27. Luke 9. 28. Iohn 6. ãâã g He meaneth any thing that ãâã in man Iohn 1. 41. h VpoÌ that faith ãâã thou hast confessed aÌd acknoweledged me for it is grouÌ ded vpon an infallible trueth i The power of Satan which ãâã deth in craft and violence Iohn 20. ãâã k The preachers of the Gospel ãâã pen the gates of heauen with the worde of God whyche is the right keye ãâã so that where this worde is not pu rely taught ther is nether keye nor autoritie l Condemne by ãâã ãâã â Or absolue m Because he wolde yet ãâã them and not preuent his tyme. n He wold pluck out of their hear tes that false opi nion which they had of his temporal kingdome Chap. 10. 38. o ãâã worde signifieth an aduersarie who re sisteth the will of God either of malice as did ãâã das or of rashenes and arrogan cie as Peter did ãâã 8. 14. Luk. 9. 23. 14. ãâã Chap. 10. 39. p That is whosoeuer thinketh to saue him selfe by forsaking Iesus Christ. Marke 8. 34. Luk. 9. 24. 17. ãâã Marke 8. 36. Luke 9. 25. * Rom. 2. 6. Iohn 12. 25. * Mar. 9. 1. * Luk. 9. ãâã q This was fulfilled in his resurrection which was ãâã an entrie into his kingdome and was also confirmed by sending the holie Gost whereby he wroght so great and sondrie miracles Psal. 62. 12. â Or the ãâã day after XVII Marke 9. 2. Luke 9. ãâã a ãâã shewed them his glories that they might not thinke that he suffred throu ghe infirmitie but that he offered vp him selfe willingly to ãâã b By these two ãâã ãâã are represented the Lawe and the Prophets which lead vs to Christ. c After Moses Elias ãâã Peter fearing he shulde lose that ioyful sight spea ãâã as a man distract aÌd wold haue lodged theÌ in earthlie houses whiche were receiued in ãâã d VVe are recon ciled to God by Christ onely Chap. 3. ãâã e Christ is our chief and onely ãâã ãâã Chap. 11. 14. 2. Peter 2. 17. f And so worshipped Christ. g For men wold not haue belieued them before that Christ had made his glorie more manifest by hys resurrection Marke 9. 11. Mala. 4. 5. Marke 9. 14. Luke 9. 37. h He speaketh chieflye to the Scribes who began to bragge as ãâã they had now gotten the victo ãâã ouer ãâã because his disci ples were not able to do thys miracle Luke 17. 6. Chap. 20. 17. Marke 9. ãâã Luke 9. 44. 24. 7. i By this maner of speache is ãâã that they shulde do thyngs by their faith that shulde seme impossible k The best remedie to streÌgthen the weake faith is prayer which hath ãâã added to it as an helpe to the same â Or ãâã conuersant or retur ned into Galile l The Greke worde is didrachma which was of value about ten ãâã of olde sterlyng monie and the Israelites payed it once by the Law Exo. 30. 13. and at this time they payed it to the Romains m ãâã giue occasion to forsake the trueth n The worde is Statera which conteineth two didrachmas and in valued about fiue grotes of olde ãâã XVIII Marke 9. 33. Luke 9 46. Chap. 19. 24. a They striue for the rewarde before they haue taken any paine and where as they shuld haue holpen and reue ãâã not another they were ãâã and despicers of their ãâã 1. Cor. 14 20. b ãâã lack of discretion but that they be not vayne glorious ãâã to aduan cethem selues to ãâã ãâã c He calleth theÌ litle childreÌ now whiche humble them selues with all humilitie and subiectioÌ Marke 9. 42. Luke 17. 1. d The worde ãâã a ãâã milstone whiche an ãâã ãâã and it is spoken in ãâã of that which is tourned with mans hand whiche is lesse e Christ warneth his to take heed that they shrink not backe from him for any ãâã example or offence that man can giue Chap. 5. 30. Marke 9. 45. f Christ toucheth the cause of this offence whiche is pride and disdeyne ãâã our ãâã Psal. 34. 7. g Seyng GOD hath ãâã his Aungels to ãâã the charge of hys children the wicked may be ãâã that if they dispice theÌ God wil reueÌge their cause Luke 13. 10. Luke 15. 4. h VVe maye not lose by our offen ce that whyche God hath so derely boght i Where with thou maist be offended he spea keth of secret or particular sinnes not of open or knoweÌ to others â Or reproue him Deu. 19 15. Leu. 19 17. eccle 19 13. ãâã ãâã 3. ãâã 5 18. k He meaneth according to the order that was amoÌgs the Iewes who had their couÌcel of ancient and expert men to reforme maners execute discipline This assemblie represeÌted the Church whiche had appointed them to this charge iohn 8 17. ebr 10 28. 2. cor 13 1. l In the 16. Chap. 19. he ment this of doctrine and here of eccle siastical discipline which depen deth of the doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 9. 2. thes 3. 14. Iohn 20 23. â ãâã done to Luk. 17 4. m VVe muste be coÌtinually ready to forgiue and be forgiuen n A commune ãâã was valued at thre score pounde some also were greater and some lesse o Which amouÌteth of our money to the ãâã of 25. shillings or verie nere and was nothing in respect of the for mer whiche his master forgaue him p
this that thou doest to the people why sittest thou thy selfe alone and al the people stand about thee from morning vnto euen 15 And Mosés said vnto his father iÌlaw Becau se the people come vnto me to seke God 16 When they haue a matter they come vnto me and I iudge betwene one and other and declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 17 But Mosés father in law said vnto him The thing which thou doest is not wel 18 Thou bothe weariest thy selfe greatly this people that is with thee for the thing is to heauie for thee thou art not able to do it thy selfe alone 19 * He are now my voyce I will giue thee counsel and God shal be with thee be thou for the people to God warde and reporte thou the causes vnto God 20 And admonish them of the ordinances and of the lawes and shewe them the way wherein they must walke the worke that they must do 21 Moreouer prouide thou among al the peo ple men of courage fearing God men dealing truely hating couetousnes and appoint suche ouer them to be rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulersouer fifties and ruler ouer tens 22 And let them iudge the people at al seasons but euerie great matter let them bring vnto thee and let them iudge all smale causes so shall it be easier for thee when they shall beare the burden with thee 23 If thou do this thing and God so commande thee bothe thou shalt be able to endure and all this people shall also go quietly to their place 24 So Mosés obeied the voyce of his father in lawe and did all that he had said 25 And Mosés chose men of courage out of al Israél and made them heades ouer the people rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulers ouer fifties rulers ouer tens 26 And they iudged the people at all seasons but they broght the hard cause vnto Mosés sor they iudged all smale matters them selues 27 Afterward Mosés let his father in lawe departe and he went into his contrey CHAP. XIX 1 The Israelites come to Sinai 5 Israél is chosen froÌ ãâã all other nations 8 The people promes to obey God 12 ãâã that ãâã the hil dyeth 16 God appeareth vnto Mosés vpon the mount in thunder and lightening 1 IN the third moneth after the children of Israél were gone out of the land of Egypt the same day came they into the wildernes Sinái 2 For they departed from Rephidim came to the desert ofsinái and camped in the wildernes euen there Israél camped before the mount 3 * But Moses went vp vnto God for the Lord had called out of the mountvnto him saying Thus shalt thou say to the house of Iaakób and tel the children of Israél 4 * Ye haue sene what I did vnto the EgyptiaÌs and how I caryed you vpon egles wings and haue broght you vnto me 5 Now therefore* if ye wil heare my voyce in dede and kepe my couenant then ye shal be my chief treasure aboue all people * thogh all the earth be mine 6 Ye shal be vnto me also a kingdome of* Priestes and an holy nation These are the wordes whiche thou shalt speake vnto the children of Israél 7 ¶ Mosés then came called for the Elders of the people proposed vnto theÌ all these things which the Lord commanded him 8 And the people aunswered altogether and said * Al that the Lord hath commanded we will do And Mosés reported the wordes of the people vnto the Lord. 9 And the Lorde said vnto Mosés Lo I come vnto thee in a thick e cloude that the people may heare whiles I talk e with thee and that they may also beleue thee for euer for Mosés had tolde the wordes of the people vnto the Lord 10 Moreouer the Lord said vnto Mosés Go to the people and sanctifie them to daye and to morowe and let them washe theyr clothes 11 And let them be ready on the third daie for the third daye the Lorde will come downe in the sight of all the people vppon mount Sináy 12 And thou shalt set markes vnto the people rounde about saying Tak e hede to your sel ues that ye go not vp to the mount nor touche the bordre of it whosoeuer toucheth the* mount shal surely dye 13 No hand shal touche it but he shall be stoned to death or strick enthrough with dartes whether it be beast or man he shall not liue when the horne bloweth long they shall come vp into the mountaine 14 ¶ Then Mosés went downe froÌ the mount vnto the people and sanctified the people and they washed their clothes 15 And he said vnto the people Be ready on the third daye and come not at your wiues 16 And the third daye when it was mornyng there was thunders lightnins a thicke cloude vpon the mount the sound of the trumpet exceding loude so that all the people that was in the campe was afraid 17 Then Mosés broght the people out of the tents to mete with God they stode in the nether part of the mount 18 * And mount Sinái was all on smoke because the Lord came downe vpon it in fire the smoke there of ascended as the smoke of a fornace and all the mount trembled excedingly 19 And when the sound of the trumpet blewe long and waxed louder and louder Mosés spake and God answered him by voyce 20 For the Lorde came downe vpon mount Sinái on the top of the mount and wheÌ the Lorde called Mosés vp into the top of the mount Mosés went vp 21 Then the Lord said vnto Mosés Go down charge the people that they breake not their bouÌdes to go vp to the Lord to gaze lest manie of them perish 22 And let the Priests also whiche come to the Lorde be sanctified lest the Lorde destroye them 23 And Mosés said vnto the Lord The people can not come vp into the mount Sinai for thou hast chaged vs saying Set markes on the mountaine and sanctifie it 24 And the Lord said vnto him Go get thee downe and come vp thou and Aarón with thee but let not the Priestes and the people breake their boundes to come vp vnto the Lord lest he destroye them 25 So Mosés went downe vnto the people and tolde them CHAP. XX. 2 The commandements of the first table 12. The commaÌ dements of the seconde 18 The people afraid are comforted by Mosés 23. Gods of siluer and golde are againe forbiden 24. Of what sort the altar ought to be 1 THen GOD spake all these wordes saying 2 * I am the Lord thy God which haue broght thee out of the ãâã of Egypt out of the hou se of bondage 3 Thou shalt haue none other gods before me 4 * Thou
him and made him a captaine ouer a thousand and he went out and in before the people 14 And Dauid behaued him selfe wisely in all his waies for the Lord was with him 15 Wherefore when Saúl sawe that he was ve ry wise he was afraied of him 16 For all Israél and Iudáh loued Dauid becau se he went out and in before them 17 ¶ Then Saúl said to Dauid Beholde mine eldest daughter Meráb her I wil giue thee to wife onely be a valiant sonne vnto me and fight the Lords battels for Saúl thoght Mine hand shal not be vpon him but the haÌd of the PhilistiÌs shal be vpoÌ him 18 And Dauid answered Saúl What am I and what is my life or the familie of my father in Israél that I shuldebe sonne in lawe to the King 19 How ãâã wheÌ Meráb Sauls daughter shulde haue bene giuen to Dauid she was giuen vnto Adriél a Meholathite to wife 20 ¶ Then Michál Sauls daughter loued Dauid and thei shewed Saúl and the thing pleased him 21 Therefore Saul said I wil giue him herz that she may be a snare to him and that the hand of the Philistims may be against hi Wherefore Saúl said to Dauid Thou shalt this day be my sonne in lawe in the one of the twaine 22 And Saúl commaÌded his seruants Speake with Dauid secretly and say Beholde the King hathe a fauour to thee and all his ser uants loue thee be now therefore the Kings sonne in lawe 23 And Sauls seruants spake these wordes in the eares of Dauid And Dauid said Semeth it to you a light thing to be a Kings sonne in lawe seing that I am a poore maÌ and of small reputacion 24 And theÌ Sauls seruants broght him word againe saying Suche wordes spake Dauid 25 And Saúl said This wise shal ye say to Dauid The King desireth no do wrie but an hundreth foreskinnes of the Philistims to be auenged of the Kings enemies for Saúl thoght to make Dauid fall into the hands of the Philistims 26 And when his seruants tolde Dauid these wordes it pleased Dauid wel to be the Kings sonne in lawe and the daies were not expired 27 After warde Dauid arose with his men and went and slewe of the Philistims two hundreth men and Dauid broght their foreskinnes and thei gaue them wholy to the King that he might be the Kings sonne in lawe therefore Saúl gaue him michál daughter to wife 18 Then Saúl sawe and vnderstode that the Lord was with Dauid and that Michál the daughter of Saûl loued him 29 Then Saúl was more and more afraied of Dauid and Saúl became alway Dauids enemy 30 And when the princes of the Philistims went for the at their going for the Dauid behaued him selfe more wisely then all the seruantes of Saúl so that his name was mu che set by CHAP. XIX 2 Ionathan declareth to Dauid the wicked purpose of Saúl 11 Michal his wife saueth him 18 Dauid commeth to Samuél 23 The Spirit of prophecie commeth en Saúl 1 THen Saúl spake to Ionathan his sonne and to all his seruants that they shulde kil Dauid but Ionathán Sauls sonne had a great fauour to Dauid 2 And Ionathán tolde Dauid saying SauÌl my father goeth about to slaye thee now therefore I pray thee take hede vnto thy selfe vnto the morning and abide in a secret place and hide thy selfe 3 And I wil go out and stand by my father in the field where thou art and wil commune with my father of thee and I wil se what he saith and wil tel thee 4 ¶ And Ionathan spake good of Dauid vn to Saúl his father and said vnto him Let not the King sinne against his seruant against Dauid for he hathe not sinned against thee but his workes haue bene to thee very good 5 For he did * put his life in danger and slewe the Philistim and the Lord wroght a great saluacion for all Israél thou sawest it and thou reioysedst wherefore then wilt thou sinne against innocent blood slaye Dauid with out a cause 6 Then Saúl hearkened vnto the voyce of Ionathán and SauÌl sware As the Lord liueth he shalt not dye 7 So Ionathán called Dauid and Ionathán shewed him all those wordes and Ionathán broght Dauid to Saúl and he was in his presence as in times past 8 ¶ Againe the warre began Dauid weÌt out and foght with the Philistims slewe them with a great slaughter and they fled from him 9 ¶ And the euil Spirit of the Lord was vpoÌ Saúl as he sate in his house hauing his spea re in his hand and Dauid played with his hand 10 And SauÌl entended to smite Dauid to the wall with the speare but he turned aside out of Sauls presence and he smote the speare against the wall but Dauid fled eschaped the same night 11 SauÌl also sent messengers vnto Dauids house to watche him and to slaye him in the morning Michál Dauids wife tolde it him saying If thou saue not thy self this night tomorowe thou shalt be slaine 12 So Michál let Dauid downe through a windowe and he went and fled and escaped 13 Then MichaÌl toke an image and layed it in the bed and put a pillowe stuffed with goates heere vnder thé head of it and co uered it with a cloth 14 And when Saúl sent messen gers to take Dauid she said He is sicke 15 And Saúl sent the messengers againe to se Dauid saying Bring him to me in the bed that I may slaye him 16 And when the messengers were come in beholde an image was in the bed with a pillowe of goates here vnder the head of it 17 And Saúl said vnto Michà l Why hast thou mocked me so and sent away mine enemy that he is eschaped And Michál answered Saúl He said vnto me Let me go or els I wil kil thee 18 ¶ So Dauid fled and escaped and came to Samuél to Ramáh and tolde him all that Saúl had done to him and he and Samuél went and dwelt in NaioÌth 19 But one tolde SauÌl saying Beholde Dauid is at Naioth in Ramáh 20 And Saúl sent messengers to take Dauid and wheÌ they sawe a coÌpanie of Prophets prophecying and Samuel standing as ap pointed ouer them the Spirit of God fel vpon the messengers of Saúl and they also prophecied 21 And when it was tolde SauÌl he sent other messeÌgers and they prophecied likewise againe SauÌl sent the third messengers they prophecied also 22 Then went he him self to Ramáh and came to a great wel that is in SechuÌ he asked and said Where are Samuel and Dauid and one said Beholde they be at NaioÌth in Ramáh 23 And he went thither euen to Naiòth in Ramáh and the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he weÌt prophecying vntil he came to NaioÌth in Ramáh 24 And he stript of
the Lord Beholde I will raise vp euill agaynste thee out of thine owne house will * take thy wiues before thine eyes and giue them vnto thy neyghbour and he shall lye with thy wiues in the sight of this sunne 12 For thou didest it secretlye but I wyll do this thing before all Israél and before the sunne 13 Then Dauid said vnto Nathán * I haue sinned against the Lord. And Nathán said vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye 14 How beit because by this dede thou hast caused the ennemies of the Lord to blaspheme the childe that is borne vnto thee shal surely dye 15 ¶ So Nathán departed vnto his house the Lord stroke the childe that Vriahs wife bare vnto Dauid and it was sicke 16 Dauid therefore besoght GOD for the childe and fasted and went in and laye all night vpon the earth 17 TheÌ the Elders of his house arose to come vnto him to cause him to rise from the grounde but he wolde not nether did he eat meat with them 18 So on the seuenth day the childe dyed the seruaÌts of Dauid feared to tel him that the childe was dead for they said Behold while the childe was aliue we spake vnto him and he wolde not hearken vnto our voyce how then shal we say vnto him The childe is dead to vexe him more 19 But when Dauid sawe that hys seruantes whispered Dauid perceiued that the child was dead therfore Dauid said vnto his seruants Is the childe dead And they said He is dead 20 Then Dauid arose from the earthe and washed and anointed him selfe and changed his apparel came into the house of the Lord and worshiped afterward came to his owne house and bade that ãâã shuld set bread before him and he did eat 21 Then said his seruants vnto him What thynge is this that thou haste done thou did est fast and wepe for the childe while it was aliue but when the childe was dead ãâã did est rise vp and eat meat 22 And he said While the child was yet aliue I fasted and wept for I said Who can tell whether GOD will haue mercie on me that the childe may liue 23 But now beynge dead wherefore shulde I nowe fast Can I bring him againe anye more I shall go to hym but he shall not returne to me 24 ¶ And Dauid comforted Bath-shéba hys wife went in vnto her and lay with her * and she bare a sonne and he called hys name Salomôn also the Lord loued him 25 For the Lord had sent by Nathán the Prophet therefore * he called his name Iedidiáh because the Lord loued him 26 ¶ Then Ioáb foght agaynste Rabbáh of the children of Ammón and toke the citie of the kingdome 27 Therefore Ioáb sent messengers to Dauid saying I haue foght againste Rabbáh and haue taken the citie of waters 28 Now therefore gather the rest of the people together and besiege the Citie that thou maiest take it lest the victorie be attributed to me 29 So Dauid gathered all the people together and went against Rabbáh and besieged it and toke it 30 * And he toke their Kings crowne from his head which wayed a talent of golde with precious stones it was set on Dauids head and he broght away the spoyle of the citie in exceding great abundance 31 And ãâã caryed awaye the people that was therein and put them vnder sawes and vnder yron harowes vnder axes of yroÌ and caste them into the tyle kylne euen thus did he with all the cities of the chyldren of Ammón Then Dauid and all the people returned vnto Ierusalém CHAP. XIII 14 Amnón Dauids sonne ãâã his sister Tamár 19 Tamár is comforted by her brother Absalóm 29 Absalóm therefore killeth Amnón 1 NOw after this so it was that Absalôm the sonne of Dauid hauing a fayre sister whose name was Tamár Amnôn the sonne of Dauid loued her 2 And Amnon was so sore vexed that he fel sick for his sister Tamár for she was a virgin it semed harde to Amnôn to do any thing to her 3 But Amnôn had a friende called Ionadáb the sonne of Shimeáh Dauids brother and Ionadáb was a very subtile man 4 Who said vnto him Why arte thou the Kings sonne so leane from day to day wilt thou not tel me TheÌ Amnôn answered him I loue Tamár my brother Absaloms sister 5 And Ionadáb said vnto him Lye downe on thy bed and make thy selfe sicke and when thy father shal come to se thee say vnto him I pray thee let my sister Tamár come and giue me meat and let her dresse meat in my sight that I may se it and eat it of her hand 6 ¶ So Amnôn laye downe made him self sicke and when the King came to se him Amnôn said vnto the King I pray thee let Tamár my sister come and make me a couple of cakes in my sight that I may receiue meat at her hand 7 Then Dauid sent home to Tamár saying Go now to thy brother AmnoÌs house and dresse him meat 8 ¶ So Tamár went to her brother AmnoÌs house and he laye downe and she toke floure and kneadit and made cakesin his sight and did bake the cakes 9 And she toke a panne and powred them out before him but he wolde not eate TheÌ Amnôn said Causeye euery man to go out from me so euery man weÌt out from him 10 Then Amnôn said vnto Tamár Bring the meat into the chamber that I maye eat of thine haÌd And Tamár toke the cakes whiche she had made and broght theÌ into the chamber to Amnôn her brother 11 And when she had set them before hym to eat he toke her and said vnto her Come lye with me my sister 12 But-she answered him Naye my brother do not force me for no such thing * ought to be done in Israél commit not this folie 13 And I whether shal I cause my shame to go and thou shalt be as one of the fooles in Israél now therefore I pray thee speak to the King for he wil not denye me vnto thee 14 How beit he wolde not he arken vnto her voyce but being stronger then she forced her and lay with her 15 TheÌ Amnôn hated her excedingly so that the hatred where with he hated her was greater then the loue where with he had loued her and Amnôn said vnto her Vp get thee hence 16 And she answered him There is no cause this euil to put me away is greater theÌ the other that thou didest vnto me but he wolde not heare her 17 But called his seruant that serued him said Put this woman now out from me locke the dore ' after her 18 And she had a garment of diuers coulers vpon her for
firre trees 9 My seruants shal bring them downe from LebanoÌn to the sea and I wil conueie theÌ by sea in rafts vnto the place that thou shalt shewe me and will cause them to be discharged there and thou shalt receyue them now thou shalt do me a pleasure to minister foode for my familie 10 So Hirám gaue SalomoÌn cedar trees and firre trees euen his ful desire 11 And Salomón gaue Hirám twentie thousand measures of wheat for foode to hys housholde and twentie measures of beaten oyle Thus much gaue SalomoÌn to Hirám yere by yere 12 ¶ And the Lord gaue SalomoÌn wisedome as he * promised him And there was peace betwene Hirám and Salomón they two made a couenant 13 ¶ And King Salomón raised a summe out of all Israél and the summe was thirtye thousand men 14 Whome he sent to Lebanon ten thousaÌd a moneth by course they were a moneth in Lebanon and two moneths at home And * Adonirám was ouer the summe 15 And SalomoÌn had seuentie thousand that bare burdeÌs and foure score thousand masons in the mountaine 16 Besides the princes whome Salomón appointed ouer the work euen thre thousand and thre hundreth whiche ruled the people that wroght in the worke 17 And the King commanded them and thei broght greate stones and costly stones to make the fundacion of the house euen hewed stones 18 And Salomons workemen and the workemen of Hirám and the masons hewed and prepared timbre and stones for the buylding of the house CHAP. VI. 1 The buylding of the Temple and the forme thereof 12 The promes of the Lord to Salomón 1 ANd * in the foure hundreth and foure score yere after the children of Israél were come out of the land of Egypte and in the fourth yere of the reigne of SalomoÌ ouer Israél in the moneth Zif whiche is the seconde moneth he buylt the house of the Lord. 2 And the house which King SalomoÌn buylt for the Lord was thre score cubites long and twentie broad and thirty cubites hie 3 And the porche before the TeÌple of the house was twentie cubites long according to the breadth of the house and ten cubites broade before the house 4 And in the house he made windowes broade without and narowe within 5 And by the wal of the house he made galleries rounde aboute euen by the walles of the house rounde aboute the Temple and the oracle and made chambres round about 6 The nether most gallerie was fiue cubites broade and the middlemost six cubites broade the thirde seuen cubites broad for he made restes rounde about without the house that the beames shulde not be fastened in the walles of the house 7 And wheÌ the house was buylt it was buylt of stone perfit before it was broght so that there was nether hammer nor axe nor any toole of yron heard in the house while it was in buylding 8 The dore of the myddle chambre was in the ryght side of the house and men went vp wyth windyng steires into the middlemost and out of the myddlemoste into the third 9 So he buylt the house and finished it and cieled the house being va wted with cieling of cedar trees 10 And he buylt the galleries vppon all the wall of the house of fiue cubites height they were ioyned to the house with beames of cedar 11 And the worde of the Lord came to Salomon saying THE TEMPLE VNCOVERED The cause why we vncouered and set open the TeÌple without setting forth the wall that is before it is that the ordre of those thynges that are within might be sene more liuely A B. The length of the Temple of threscore cubites A C. The breadth of twentie cubites within and not measuring the thickenes of the walles This also was the length of the porche without the Temple C D The height of thirtie cubites E F The chambers of the Priestes which compassed about the Temple on thre sides South West and North and were of thre heights G H. The breadth of the porche ten cubites I The windowes of the Temple K The firste chamber was fiue cubites broad L. The seconde six M The third seuen N O P. The refts or stayes of the walle which barevp the postes that did separat chamber from chaÌber Q. The holy place R. The holiest of all where the Arke of the couenant was Y S. The gate to enter into the moste holy place T. The fiue Candel stickes on euerie side of the Temple V. The ten tables on bothe sides for the shewe bread X The incense altar 12 Concerning this house which thou buyldest if thou wilt walke in myne ordinances and execute my iudgements and kepe all my commandements to walke in theÌ then wyll I performe vnto thee my promes * whiche I promised to Dauid thy father 13 And I will dwell among the chyldren of Israél and will not forsake my people Israél 14 So SalomoÌn buylt the house finished it 15 And buylt the walles of the house within with bordes of cedre tre from the pauement of the house vnto the walles of the cieling and within he couered them with wood and couered the floore of the house with plankes of firre 16 And he buylt twentie cubites in the sides of the house with bordes of cedre frome the floore to the walles and he prepared a place within it for the oracle euen the moste holy place 17 But the house that is the temple before it was fourtie cubites long 18 And the cedre of the house within was kerued with knoppes and grauen with flowres all was cedre so that no stone ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 20 And the place of the oracle within was twentie cubites long and twentie cubites broad and twentie cubites hie and he couered it with pure golde and couered the altar with cedre 21 So SalomoÌn couered the house within with pure golde and he shut the place of the oracle with chaines of golde and couered it with golde 22 And he ouerlaied the house with golde vntill all the house was made perfite also he couered the whole altar that was before the oracle with golde 23 And within the oracle he made two Cherubims of oliue tre ten cubites hie 24 The wing also of the one Cherúb was fiue cubites and the ãâã of the other Cherúb was fiue cubites froÌ the vttermost part of one of his wings vnto the vttermost part of the other of his wings were ten cubites 25 Also the other Cherúb was of ten cubites bothe the Cherubims were of one measure and one syse 26 For the height of the one Cherúb was ten cubites so was the other Cherúb 27 And he put the Cherubims within the inner house * the Cherubims stretched out their wings so that the wing of the one touched the
there was not the like made in any kingdome The Royal Throne of ãâã 21 And all King Salomons drinking vessels were of golde all the vessels of the hou se of the wood of LebanoÌn were of pure golde none were of siluer for it was nothing estemed in the daies of Salomón 22 For the King had on the sea the nauie of Tharshish with the nauie of Hirám once in thre yere came the nauie of Tharshish and broght golde siluer yuerie apes and peacockes 23 So King Salomon exceded all the Kings of the earth bothe in riches in wisdome 24 And all the worlde soght to se Salomón to heare is wisdome which God had put in his heart 25 And thei broght euery man his present vessels of siluer and vessels of golde and raiment and armour and swete odors hor ses and mules from yere to yere 26 Then Salomón gathered together * charets horsemen and he had a thousand foure hundreth charets twelue thousaÌd horsemen whome he placed in the charets cities and with the Kings at Ierusalem 27 And the King gaue siluer in Ierusalem as stones and gaue cedres as the wilde fig-trees that growe abundaÌtly in the plaine 28 Also Salomón had horses broght out of Egypt and fine liuen the Kings marchants receiued the liuen for a price 29 There came vp and went out of Egypt some charet worthe sixhuÌdreth shekels of siluer that is one horse an hundreth fiftie and thus they broght horses to all the Kings of the Hittites aÌd to the King of Arám by their meanes CHAP. XI 1 Salomón hathe a thousand wiues and concubines which bring him to idolatrie 14 His God raiseth vp aduersaries against him 43 He dyeth 1 BVt King Salomón loued * many outlandish women bothe the daughter of Pharaóh and the women of Moáb Ammon Edóm Zidón and Heth. 2 Of the nacions whereof the Lord had said vnto the children of Israél * Go not ye in to them nor let them come in to you for surely they wil turne your hearts after their gods to them I say did Salomôn ioyne in loue 3 And he had seuen hundreth wiues that were princesses and thre hundreth coÌcubines hiswiues turned away his heart 4 For when Salomón was olde his wiues tur ned his heart after other gods so that his heart was not perfit with the Lord his God as was the heart of Dauid his father 5 For Salomón followed * Ashtarôth the god of the Zidonians and Milcóm the abominacion of the Ammonites 6 So SalomoÌ wroght wickednes in the sight of the Lórd but continued not to follow the Lord as did Dauid his father 7 Then did Salomón buylde an hieplace for Chemôsh the abominacion of Moah in the mountaine that is ouer against Ierusalém and vnto Molech the abominacion of the children of Ammon 8 And so did he for all his out landish wiues which burnt incense and offred vnto their gods 9 Therefore the Lord was angry with Salomón because he had turned his heart froÌ the Lord God of Israél * which had appeared vnto him twise 10 And had giuen him a * charge concerning this thing that he shulde not followe other gods but hekept not that which the lord had commanded him 11 Wherefore the Lord said vnto Salomón Forasmuche as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my couenant and my statutes which I commanded thee * I wil surely rent the kingdom thee and will giue it to thy seruant 12 Notwithstanding in thy daies I wil not do it because of Dauid thy father but I wil rent it out of the hand of thy sonne 13 Howbeit I wil not rent all the Kingdome but wil giue one tribe to thy sonne because of Dauid my seruant and because of Ierusalém which I haue chosen 14 ¶ Then the Lord stirred vp an aduersarie vnto Salomón euen Hadád the Edomite of the Kings seede which was in EdoÌm 15 * For when Dauid was in Edóm and Ioáb the captaine of the hoste had smitten all the males in Edóm and was gone vp to bury thei slayne 16 For six moneths did Ioáb remaine there and all Israél til he had destroyed all the males in Edóm 17 Then this Hadád fled and certeine other Edomites of his fathers seruants with him to go into Egypt Hadád being yet a litle childe 18 And theyarose out of Midián and came to Parán and toke men with them out of Parán came to Egypt vnto Pharaoh King of Egypt which haue him an house and appointed him vitailes and gaue him laÌd 19 So Hadád fouÌde great fauour in the sight of Pharaoh and he gaue him to wife the si ster of his owne wife eueÌ the sister of Tah penés the quene 20 And the sister of Tahpenés bare him Genu báth his sonne whome Tahpenés vayned in Pharaohs house and Genubáth was in Pharaohs house among the sonnes of Pharaoh 21 And when Hadád heard in Egypt that Da uid slept with his fathers and that Ioáb the captaine of the hoste was dead Hadad said to Pharaóh Let me departe that I may go to mine owne countrey 22 But Pharaóh said vn to him what hast thou lacked with me that thou woldest thus go to thine owne countrey And he answe red Nothing but in any wise let me go 23 ¶ * And God stirred him vp another aduersaire Rezón the soÌne of Eliadáh which fled from his Lord Hadadézer King of Zobáh 24 And he gathered men vnto him and had bene captaine ouer the companie when Dauid slewe them And thei went to Damascus and dwelt there and thei made him King in Damascus 25 Therefore was he an aduersaire to Israél all the daies of Salomón besides the euil that Hadád did he also abhorred Israél reigned ouer aram 26 ¶ * And Ieroboám the sonne of Nebat an Ephrathite of Zeréda Salomons seruant whose mother was called Zeruáh a widowe lift vp his hand against the King 27 And this was the cause that he lift vp his hand against the King When Salomôn buylt MilloÌ he repared the broken places of the citie of Dauid his father 28 And this man Ieroboám was a man of strength and courage and Salomon seing that the yong man was mete for the work he made him ouerseer of all the laboure of the house of Ioséph 29 And at that time when Ieroboám went out of lerusalém the Prophet Ahiiáh the Shilonite founde him in the way hauing a newe garment on him and thei two were alone in the field 30 Then Ahiiáh caugh the newe garmeÌt that was on him and ãâã it in twelue pieces 31 And said to Ieroboám Take vnto thee ten pieces for thus sayth the Lord God of Israél Beholde I wil rent the kingdome out of the hands of Salomon and wil giue ten tribes to thee 32 But he shal haue one
came with the Ara bians to the campe had sleane all the eldest therefore Ahaziáh the sonne of Iehorám King of Iudáh reigned 2 Two and fourty yere olde was Ahaziáh when he began to reigne he reigned one yere in Ierusalém his mothers name was Athaliáh the daughter of Omri 3 He walked also in the waies of the house of Aháb for his mother counseled him to do wickedly 4 Wherefore he did euil in the sight of the Lord like the house of Aháb for they were his counselers after the death of his father to his destruction 5 And he walked after their counsel and weÌt with Iehoram the sonne of Aháb King of Is raél to fight against Hazaél King of Arám at Ramóth Gileád and the Aramites smote Iorám 6 ¶ And he returned to be healed in Izreél be cause of the woundes where with thei had wounded him at Ramáh wheÌ he foght with Hazaél King of Arám Now Azariáh the son ne of Iehorám King of Iudáh went downe to se Iehorám the sonne of Aháb at Izreél because he was diseased 7 And the destruction of Ahaziáh came of God in that he went to Iorám for when he was come he went forthe with Iehorám against Iehú the sonne of Nimshi * whome the Lord had anointed to destroye the house of Aháb 8 Therefore when Iehú executed iudgemeÌt vpon the house of Aháb founde the princes of Iudáh and the sonnes of the brethren of Ahaziáh that waited on Ahaziáh he slewe them also 9 And he soght Ahaziáh and they caught him where he was hid in Samaria broght him to Iehú and slewe him and buryed him because said thei he is the sonne of Iehoshaphát which soght the Lord with all his heart So the house of Ahaziáh was not able to reteine the kingdome 10 ¶ * Therefore when Athaliáh the mother of Ahaziáh sawe that her sonne was dead she arose and destroyed all the Kings sede of the house of Iudáh 11 But Iehoshabeáth the daughter of the King toke Ioáh the sonne of Ahaziah and stale him from among the Kings sonnes that shul de be sleane and put him his nurce in the bed chamber so Iehoshabeáth the daughter of King Iehorám the wife of Iehoiadá the Priest for she was the sister of Ahaziáh hid him from Athaliáh so she slewe him not 12 And he was with them hid in the house of God six yeres whiles Athaliáh reigned ouer the land CHAP. XXIII 1 Ioà sh the sonne of Ahazià h is made King 3 Athaliah is put to death 17 The Temple of Báal is destroyed 19 Iehoiadá appointeth ministers in the Temple 1 ANd * in the seuentie yere Iehoiadá waxed bolde and toke the captaines of huÌdreths to wit Azariáh the sonne of Iehorám and Ishmaél the sonne of Iehohanán Azariáh the sonne of Obéd and Maasiáh the sonne of Zichri incouenant with him 2 And they went about in Iudáh and gathered the Leuites out of all the cities of Iudáh and the chief fathers of Israél and they came to Ierusalém 3 And all the Congregacion made a couen ant with the King in the house of God he said vnto them Beholde the Kings sonne muste reigne * as the Lord hathe said of the sonnes of Dauid 4 This is it that ye shal do The third parte of you that come on the Sabbath of the Priests the Leuites shal be porters of the dores 5 And another third parte to warde the Kings house and another third parte at the * gate of the fundacion and all the people shal be in the courtes of the house of the Lord. 6 But let none come into the house of the Lord saue the priests and the Leuites that minister they shal go in for they are holy but al the people shal kepe the watch of the Lord. 7 And the Leuites shal compasse the King round about and euerie man with his weapon in his hand and he that entreth into the house shal be sleane and be you with the King when he commeth in and when he goeth out 8 ¶ So the Leuites all Iudáh did according to all things that Iehoiadá the Priest had cóman ded and toke euery man his men that came on the Sabbath with them that went out on the Sabbath for Iehoiadà the Priest did not discharge the courses 9 And Iehoiadá the Priest deliuered to the captaines of hundreths speares and shields bucklers which had bene King Dauids and were in the house of God 10 And he caused all the people to stand euerie man with his weapon in his hand from the right side of the house to the left side of the house by the altar and by the house rounde about the King 11 Then they broght out the Kings sonne and put vpon him the crowne and gaue him the testimonie and made him King And Iehoiadá and his sonnes anointed him and said God saue the King 12 ¶ But when Athaliáh heard the noise of the people running and praising the King she came to the people into the house of the Lord. 13 And when she loked beholde the King stode by his piller at the entring in and the princes and the trumpets by the King and al the people of the land reioyced and blewe the trumpets and the singers were with instruments of musike and they that colde ãâã praise then Athaliáh rent her clothes and said Treason treason 14 Then Iehoiadá the Priest broght out the ca ptaines of hundreths that were gouerners of the hoste and said vnto them Haue her forthe of the ranges and he that followeth her let him dye by the sworde forthe ãâã had said Slea her not in the house of the Lord. 15 So they layed hands on her and wher she was come to the entring of the horsegate by the Kings house thei slewe her there 16 ¶ And Iehoiadá made a couenant betwene him all the people and the King that they wolde be the Lords people 17 And all the people weÌt to the house of Báal and destroyed it and brake his altars his images slewe Mattán the Priest of Báal before the altars 18 And Iehoiadá appointed officers for the house of the Lord vnder the hands of the Priests and Leuites whome Dauid had distributed for the house of the LORD to offer burnt offrings vnto the Lord * as it is writen in the La we of Mosés with reioycing singing by the appointement of Dauid 19 And he set porters by the gates of the house of the Lord that none that was vncleane in anything shulde entre in 20 And he toke the captaines of hundreths and the noble men and the gouerners of the people and all the people of the land and he caused the King to come downe out of the house of the Lord and they went through the hie gate of
for the accomplishement of all things which he colde desire This boke is also called of the latins the seconde of Ezrá because he was the writer thereof CHAP. I. 1 Nehemiáh be waileth the calamitie of Ierusalém 5 He confesseth the sinnes of the people and prayeth God for them 1 THe wordes of Nehemiáh the sonne of Ha chaliáh in the moneth Chisléu in the twentieth yere as I was in the palace of Shushán 2 Came Hanáni one of my brethren he and the meÌ of Iudáh and I asked them coÌcerning the Iewes that were deliuered which were of the residue of the captiuitie and concerning Ierusalém 3 And they said vnto me The residue that are left of the captiuitie there in the prouince are in great affliction and in reproche and the wall of Ierusalém is broken downe and the gates thereof are burnt with fyre 4 And when I heard these wordes I sate downe and wept and mourned certeine dayes and I fasted and prayed before the God of heauen 5 And said * O Lord God of heauen the great and terrible God that kepeth couenant and mercie for them that loue him and obserue his commandements 6 I pray thee let thine eares be attent and thi ne eyes open to heare the prayer of thy seruant which I pray before thee dayly day aÌd night for the children of Israél thy seruants and ãâã the sinnes of the children of Israél which we haue sinned against thee bothe I and my fathers house haue sinned 7 We haue grieuously sinned against thee haue not kept the commandements nor the statutes nor the iudgements which thou coÌmandedst thy seruant Mosés 8 I beseche thee remember the worde that thou commandedst thy seruant Mosés saying Ye wil transgresse and I * wil scatre you abroade among the people 9 But if ye turne vnto me and kepe my commandements and do them thogh your scate ring were to the vttermost parte of the heauen yet wil I gather you from thence and wil bring you vnto the place that I haue cho sen to place my Name there 10 Now these are thy seruants and thy people whome thou hast redemed by thy great power and by thy mighty hand 11 O Lord I beseche thee let thine eare now hearken to the prayer of thy seruant and to the prayer of thy seruants who desire to feare thy Name and I pray thee cause thy seruant to prosper this day and giue him fauour in the presence of this man for I was the Kings butler CHAP. II. 1 After Nehemiáh had obteined letters of Artaxerxes 11. He came to Ierusalém 17 And buylded the walles 1 NOw in the moneth Nisán in the twentieth yere of King Artahsháshte the wine stode before him and I toke vp the wine and gaue it vnto the King now I was not before time sad in his presence 2 And the King said vnto me Why is thy coun tenance sad seing thou art not sicke this is nothing but sorowe of heart Then was I so re afraied 3 And I said to the King God saue the King for euer why shulde not my countenance be sad when the citie and house of the sepul chres of my fathers lieth waste and the gates thereof are deuoured with fyre 4 And the King said vnto me For what thing do est thou require Then I praied to the God of heauen 5 And said vnto the King If it please the King and if thy seruant haue founde fauour in thy sight I desire that thou woldest send me to Iudáh vnto the citie of the sepulchres of my fathers that I may buylde it 6 And the King said vnto me the quene also sitting by him How long shal thy iourney be and when wilt thou come againe So it pleased the King and he sent me aÌd I set him a time 7 After I said vnto the King If it please the King let them giue me letters to the captaines beyonde the Riuer that they may conuaye me ouer til I come into Iudáh 8 And letters vnto Asáph the keper of the Kings ' parke that he may giue me timber to buylde the gates of the palace which apper teined to the house and for the walles of the citie and for the house that I shal entre into And the King gaue me according to the good hand of my God vpon me 9 ¶ Then came I to the captaines beyond the Riuer and gaue them the Kings letters And the King had sent captaines of the armie and horsmen with me 10 But Sanballát the Horonite and Tobiáh a seruant an Ammonite heard it and it grieued them sore that there was come a man which soght the wealth of the children of Israél 11 So I came to Ierusalém and was there thre dayes 12 And I rose in the night I a few men with me for I tolde no man what God had put in mine heart to do at Ierusalém and there was not a beast with me saue the beast whereon I rode 13 And I went out by night by the gate of the valley and came before the draggon well and to the dung porte and vewed the walles of Ierusalém how they were broken downe and the portes thereof deuoured with the fyre 14 Then I went forthe vnto the gate of the fountaine and to the Kings fish poole and there was no roume for the beast that was vnder me to passe 15 Then went I vp in the night by the broke and vewed the wall and turned backe and comming backe I entred by the gate of the valley and returned 16 And the rulers knewe not whether I was gone nor what I did nether did I as yettel it vnto the Iewes nor to the Priests nor to the noblemen nor to the rulers nor to the rest that laboured in the worke 17 Afterward I said vnto them Ye se the miserie that we are in how Ierusalém lieth waste and the gates thereof are burnt with fyre co me and let vs buylde the wall of Ierusalém that we be no more a reproche 18 Then I tolde them of the hand of my God which was good ouerme and also of the Kings wordes that he had spoken vnto me And they said Let vs rise and buylde So they strengthened their hand to good 19 But when Sanballát the Horonite and Tobiáh the seruaÌt an Ammonite and ãâã the Arabian heard it they ãâã vs and de spised vs and said What a thing is this that ye do Wil ye rebell against thee King 20 Then answered I them and said to theÌ The God of heauen he wil prosper vs and we his seruants wil rise vp and buylde but as for you ye haue no porcioÌ nor right nor memorial in Ierusalém CHAP. III. The nomber of them that buylded the walles 1 THen arose Eliashib the hie Priest with his brethren the Priests and they buylt the snepegate thei repared it setvp the dores
your sonnes nor for your selues 26 * Did not Salomón the King of Israél sinne by these things yet among manie nacions was there no King like him for he was belowed of his God God had made him King ouer Israél yet strange women caused him to sinne 27 * Shal we theÌ obey vnto you to do all this great euil and to transgresse against our God euen to mary strange wiues 28 And one of the sonnes of Ioiadá the sonne of Eliashib the hye Priests was the sonne in law of Sanballât the Horonite but I chased him from me 29 Remember them ô my God that defile the Priesthode and the couenant of the Priesthode and of the Leuites 30 Then clensed I them from all strangers and appointed the wardes of the Priests of the Leuites euerie one in his office 31 And for the offring of the wood at times appointed and for the first frutes Remem ber me ô my God in goodnes ESTER THE ARGVMENT BEcause of the diuersitie of names whereby they vsed to name their Kings and the supputation of yeres wherein the Ebrewes and the Grecians do varie diuers autors write diuersly as touching this Ahashuerósh but it semeth Daniel 6 1 and 9 ãâã that he was Darius King of the Medes and sonne of Astyages called also Ahashuerósh which was a name of honour and signified great and chief as chief head Herein is declared the great mercies of God toward his Church who neuer faileth them in their greatest dangers but when all hope of worldely helpe faileth he euer stirreth vp some by who me he sendeth comfort and deliuerance Herein also his described the ambition pride and crueltie of the wicked when they come to honour and their sodeyn fall when they are at highest and how God preserueth and ãâã them which are zealous of his glorie and haue a care and loue towarde their brethren CHAP. I. 1 King ãâã maketh a royal feast 10 Whereunto the Quene ãâã wil not come 19 Far which cause she is diuorced 20 The Kings decree touching the preeminence of man 1 IN the dayes of Aha shueroÌsh this is ãâã that rei gned froÌ India eueÌ vnto ethiophia ouer an huÌdreth and se uen and twentie prouinces 2 In those dayes wheÌ the King ahashuerôsh sate on his throne which was in the palace of * Shushán 3 In the thirde yere of his reigne he made a feast vnto all his princes and his seruants euen the power of Persia and media and to the captaines and gouernours of the prouinces which were before him 4 That he might shewe the riches and glo rie of his kingdome and the honour of his great maiestie manie dayes euen an hundreth and foure score dayes 5 And when these dayes were expired the King made a feast to all the people that were fouÌd in the palace of Shushán bothe vnto great and small seuen dayes in the courte of the garden of the KINGS palace 6 Vnder an hanging of white grene and blewe clothes fastened with cordes of fine linen and purple in siluer rings and pil lers of marble the beddes were of golde and siluer vpon a pauement of porphyre and marble and alabaster and blewe coulour 7 And they gaue them drinke in vessels of golde and changed vessel after vessel and royal wine in abundance according to the power of the King 8 And the drinking was by an ordre none might compel for so the King had appoin ted vnto all the officers of his house that they shulde do according to euerie mans pleasure 9 ¶ The Quene Vashti made a feast also for the women in the royal house of King Aha ãâã 10 Vpon the seuent day wheÌ the King was mery with wine he commanded Mehumán Bizthá Harboná Bigthá and Abaghthá Zethár and Carcás the seuen eunuches that serued in the presence of King Ahashuerósh 11 To bring Quene Vashti before the King with the crowne royal that he might shewe the people and the princes her beautie for she was faire to loke vpon 12 But the Quene Vashti refused to come at the Kings worde which he had giuen in charge to the eunuches therefore the King was very angrie and his wrath kindled in him 13 Then the King said to the wise men that knewe the times for so was the Kings ma ner towardes all that knewe the lawe and the iudgement 14 And the next vnto him was Carshená Shethár Admátha Tarshish Méres Marsená and Memucán the seuen princes of Per sia and Media which sawe the Kings face and sate the first in the kingdome 15 What shal we do vnto the Quene Vashti according to the lawe because she did not according to the worde of the King AhashueroÌsh by the coÌmission of the eunuches 16 Then Memucán answered before the King and the princes The Quene Vashti hathe not onely done euil against the King but against all the princes against all the people that are in all the prouinces of King Ahashuerosh 17 For the acte of the Quene shal come abrode vnto all women so that they shal des pise their housbands in their owne eies shal say The King Ahashuerósh commanded Vashti the Quen eto be broght in befo re him but she came not 18 So shal the princesses of Persia and Media this day say vnto all the Kings Princes when thei heare of the acte of the Quene thus shal there be muche despitefulnes and wrath 19 If it please the King let a royal decree pro cede from him and letit be writen among the statutes of Persia and Menia and let it not be transgressed that Vashti come nomore before King Ahashuerôsh and let the King giue her royal estate vnto her companion that is better then she 20 And when the decree of the King which shal be made ãâã be published throghout all his kingdome thogh it be great all the women shal giue their housbands honour bothe great and small 21 And this saying pleased the King and the princes and the King did according to the worde of Memucán 22 For he sent letters into all the prouinces of the King into euerie prouince according to the writing thereof and to euerie people after their language that euerie man shulde beare rule in his owne house and that he shulde publish it in the langua ge of that same people CHAP. II. 2 After the Quene is put away ãâã yong maides are broght to the Kyng 14 ãâã pleaseth the King and is made Quene 22 Mordecái discloseth vnto the King those that wolde betray him 1 AFter these things when the wrath of King Ahashuerosh was appeased he remembred Vashti and what she had done and what was decreed against her 2 And the Kings seruants that ministred vn to him said Let them ãâã for the King beautiful yong virgins 3 And let the King appoint officers through all the prouinces of
ordeined and promised for them and for their sede and for all that ioyned vnto them that they wolde not faile to obserue those two dayes euerie yere ac cordyng to their writing and accordyng to their season 28 And that these dayes shulde be remembred and kept throughout euerie generation aÌd euerie familie and euerie prouince and euerie citie euen these dayes of Purim shulde not faile among the Iewes and the memorial of them shuld not perish from their sede 29 And the Quene Estér the daughter of Abihail and Mordecai the Iewe wrote with all autoritie to confirme this letter of Purim the seconde time 30 And he sent letters vnto all the Iewes to the hundreth and seuen and twentie prouin ces of the kyngdome of Ahashuerosh with wordes of peace and trueth 31 To confirme these dayes of Purim accordyng to their seasons as Mordecai the Iewe and Estér the Quene had appointed them and as they had promised for them selues and for their sede with fasting and prayer 32 And the decree of Estér confirmed these wordes of Purim was writen in the boke CHAP. X. The estimation and autoritie of Mordecai 1 ANd the Kyng Ahashuerôsh layed atribute vpon the lande and vpon the yles of the sea 2 And all the actes of hys power and of hys might aÌd the declaration of the dignitie of Mordecai wherewith the King magnified him are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kyng of Media Persia 3 For Mordecai the Iewe was the seconde vnto Kyng Ahashuerósh and greate amonge the Iewes and accepted among the multitude of hys brethren who procured the welth of his people and spake peaceably to all hys sede IOB THE ARGVMENT IN this historie is set before our eyes the example of a singular pacience For this holy man Iob was not onely extremely afflicted in outwarde things and in his body but also in his minde and conscience by the sharpe tentations of his wife and chief friends which by their vehement wordes and subtil disputations broght him almoste to dispaire for they set forthe God as a seuere iudge and mortal enemie vnto him whiche had caste him of therefore in vaine he shulde seke vnto him for succour These friends came vnto him vnder pretence of consolation and yet they tormented him more then did all his affliction Notwithstanding he did constantly resist them and at length had good successe In this storie we haue to marke that Iob mainteineth a good cause but handeleth it euil againe his aduersaries haue an euil matter but they defend it craftely For Iob helde that God did not alway punish men according to their sinnes but that he had secret iudgements whereof man knewe not the cause and therefore man colde not reason against God therein but he shulde be conuicted Moreouer he was assured that God had not reiected hym yet through his greate torments and affliction he brasteth forthe into manie inconueniencies bothe of wordes and sentences and sheweth him selfe as a desperate man in manie things and as one that wolde resist God and this is his good cause which he doeth not handel wel Agayne the aduersaries mainteine with manie goodlie arguments that God punisheth continually accordyng to the trespas grounding vpon Gods prouidence his iustice and mans sinnes yet their intention is euil for they labour to bring Iob into dispaire and so they mainteine an euil cause Ezekiél commendeth Iob as a iuste man Ezek. 14. 14 and Iames setteth out his pacience for an example Iam. 5. 11. CHAP. I. 1 The holines tiches and care of Iob for his children 11 Satan hathe permission to tempt hym 13 He tempteth him by taking awaye his substance and his children 20 His faith and pacience 1 THere was a man in the land of Vz called Iob and thys man was an vpryght and iuste man one that feared God and eschewed euil 2 And he had seuen son nes and thre daughters 3 Hys substance also was seuen thousande shepe and thre thousande camels and fiue hundreth yoke of oxen and fyue hundreth she asses and hys familie was verie great so that thys man was the greatest of all the men of the East 4 And his sonnes went and banketted in their houses euerie one his day and sent and called their thre sisters to eat aÌd to drinke with them 5 And when the dayes of their bankettyng were gone aboute Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning aÌd offred burnt offrings according to the noÌber of them all For Iob thoght It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euerie day 6 ¶ Now on a day when the children of God came and stode before the Lorde Satán came also among them 7 Then the Lorde said vnto Satan Whence commest thou And Satan aunswered the Lorde saying From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 8 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not coÌsidered my seruant Iob how none is like him in the earth an vpright aÌdiust man one that feareth God and esche weth euil 9 Then SataÌ answered the Lord aÌd said doeth Iob feare God for noght 10 Hast thou not made an hedge about hym and about hys house and about all that he hathe on euerie side thou hast blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is encreased in the land 11 But stretche out now thine hand and touche all that he hathe to se if he wil not blas pheme thee to thy face 12 Then the Lorde sayd vnto Satan Lo all that he hathe is in thine hand onely vpon hym selfe shalt thou not stretche out thyne hand So Satan departed from the presence of the Lorde 13 ¶ And on a daye when hys sonnes and hys daughters were eatyng and drinkyng wine in their eldest brothers house 14 There came a messenger vnto Iob and said The oxen were plowing and the asses feding in their places 15 And the Shabeans came violently and toke them yea they haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 16 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The fyre of GOD is fallen from the heauen aÌd hath burnt vp the shepe and the seruants and deuoured them but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 17 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The Caldeans set out thre bandes and fel vpon the camels and haue ta ken them and haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 18 And whiles he was yet speak yng came an other and said Thy sonnes and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brothers house 19 And be holde there came a great winde froÌ beyond the
wildernes and smote the foure corners of the house which fel vpoÌ the children and they are dead and lonely am escaped alone to tel thee 20 Then Iob arose and rent his garment and shaued his head and fel downe vpoÌ the gruÌd and worshiped 21 And said * Naked came I out of my mothers wombe naked shal I returne the ther the Lord hathe giuen and the Lord hathe taken it blessed be the Name of the Lord. 22 In all this did not Iob sinne nor charge God foolishly CHAP. II. 6 Satán hathe permission to afflict Iob. 9 His wife teÌpteth him to forsake God 11 His thre friends visite him 1 ANd on a day the children of God came and stode before the Lord and Satán came also among them and stode before the Lord. 2 Then the Lord said vnto Satán Whence commest thou And Satán answered the Lord said From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 3 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not considered my seruaÌt Iob how none is like him in the earth * an vpright and iuste man one that feareth God and eschueth equil for yet he coÌtinueth in his vprightnes althogh thou mouedst me against him to destroye him without cause 4 And Satan answered the Lord said Skin for skin and all that euer a man hathe wil he giue for his life 5 But stretche now out thine hand and touche his bones and his flesh to se if he wil not blaspheme thee to thy face 6 Then the Lord said vnto Satan Lo he is in thine hand but saue his life 7 ¶ So Satan departed from the presence of the Lord and smote Iob with sore boyles from the sole of his fote vnto his crowne 8 And he toke a potsharde to scrape him and he sate downe among the ashes 9 Then said his wife vnto him Doest thou coÌtinueyet in thine vprightnes Blaspheme God and dye 10 But he said vnto her Thou speakest like a foolish woman what shal we receiue good at the hand of God and not receiue euil In all this did not Iob sinne with his lippes 11 Now when Iobs thre friends heard of all this euil that was come vpon him thei came euerie one from his owne place to wit Eli phaz the Temanite and Bildad the Shuhite and Zophar the Naamathite for they were agreed to get her to come to lament with him and to comfort him 12 So wheÌ they lift vp their eyes a farre of they knewe him not therefore they lift vp their voyces and wept and euerie one of them reÌt his garment and sprinkled dust vpon their heades toward the heauen 13 So they sate by him vpon the grounde seueÌ dayes seuen nights none spake a word vnto him for they sawe that the grief was very great CHAP. III. 1 Iob coÌplaineth curseth the day of his birth 11 He desireth to dye as thogh death were the end of all maÌs miserie 1 AFterward Iob opened his mouthe and cursed his day 2 And Iob cryed out and said 3 Let the daye perish wherein I was borne the night when it was said There is a man childe conceiued 4 Let that day be darkenes let not God regarde it froÌ aboue nether let the light shine vpon it 5 But let darkenes the shadowe of death staine it let the clouder remaine vpon it let them make it feareful as a bitter day 6 Let darkenes possesse that night let it not be ioyned vnto the dayes of the yere nor let it come into the count of the moneths 7 Yea desolate be that night let no ioye be in it 8 Let them that curse the day being ready to renue their mourning curse it 9 Let the starres of that twilight be dim through darkenes of it let it loke for light but haue none nether let it se the dawning of the daye 10 Because it shut not vp the dores of my mothers woÌbe not hid sorowe froÌ mine ãâã eyes 11 Why dyed I not in the birth or why dyed I not when I came out of the wombe 12 Why did the knees preuent me and why did I sucke the breastes 13 For so shulde I now haue lyen and bene quiet I shulde haue slept then and bene at rest 14 With the Kings and couÌsellers of the earth which haue buylded them selues desolate places 15 Or with the princes that had golde haue filled their houses with siluer 16 Or why was I not hid as an vntimely birth ether as infants which haue not sene the light 17 The wicked haue there ceased from their tyrannie and there they that laboured valiantly are at rest 18 The prisoners rest together and heare not the voyce of the oppressour 19 There are small great and the seruant is fre from his master 20 Wherefore is the light giuen to him that is in miserie and life vnto them that haue heauy hearts 21 Whiche long for death and if it come not they wolde eueÌ search it more theÌ treasures 22 Which ioye for gladnes and reioyce wheÌ they can finde the graue 23 Why is the light giueÌ to the maÌ whose way is hid and whome God hathe helged in 24 For my sighing cometh before I eat and my rorings are powred out like the water 25 For the thing I feared is come vpon me the thing that I was afrayed of is come vnto me 26 I had no peace nether had I quietnes nether hast I red yet trouble is come CHAP. IIII 5 Iob is reprehended of impaciencie 7 And vniustice 17 And of the presumption of his owne righteousnes 1 THen Elipház the Temanite answered said 2 If we assay to commune with thee wilt thou be grieued but who can withholde him self from speaking 3 Beholde thou hast taught manie and hast strengthened the wearie hands 4 Thy wordes haue confirmed him that was falling thou hast strengthened the weake knees 5 But now it is come vpon thee and thou art grieued it toucheth thee and thou art troubled 6 Is not this thy feare thy confidence thy pacience and the oprightnes of thy wayes 7 Remember I pray thee who euer perished being an innocent or where were the vpright destroyed 8 As I haue sene they that plowe iniquitie sowe wickednes reape the same 9 With the blast of God they perish with the breath of his nostrilles are they consumed 10 The roring of the lion and the voyce of the lionesse and the teeth of the lions whelpes are broken 11 The lion perisheth for lacke of praye the lions whelpes are scatred abrode 12 But a thing was broght to me secretly and mine eare hathe receiued a litle thereof 13 In the thoghts of the visions of the night when slepe falleth
twise and one seeth it not 15 In ãâã and visions of the night wheÌ slepe falleth vpon men and they slepe vpon their beddes 16 Then he openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which he had sealed 17 That he might cause man to turne away from his enterprise that he might hide the pride of man 18 And kepe backe his soule from the pit and that his shulde not passe by the sworde 19 He is also striken with sorow vpon his bed and the grief of his bones is sore 20 So that his life causeth him to abhorre bread and his soule daintie meat 21 His flesh faileth that it can not be sene his bones which were not sene clatter 22 So his soule draweth to the graue and his life to the buriers 23 If there be a messenger with him or an interpreter one of a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnes 24 Then wil he haue mercie vpon him and wil saie Deliuer him that he go not dow ne into the pit for I haue receiued a recoÌciliation 25 Then shal his flesh be as fresh as a childs ãâã returne as in the daies of his youth 26 He shal pray vnto God and he wil be fauou rable vnto him and he shal se his face with ioy for he wil rendre vnto man his righteousnes 27 He loketh vpon men and if one say I haue sinned and peruerted righteousnes it did not profit me 28 He wil deliuer his soule from going into the pit and his life shal se the light 29 Lo all these things wil God worke twise or thrise with a man 30 That he may turne backe his soule from the pit to be illuminate in the light of the liuing 31 ãâã wel ô Iob and heare me kepe ãâã and I wil speake 32 If there be matter answer me speake for I desire to iustifie thee 33 If thou hast not heare me holde thy tongue and I wil teache thee wisdome CHAP. XXXIIII 5 Elihú chargeth Iob that he called him selfe righteous 12 He sheweth that God is iust in his iudgements 24 God destroyeth the mightie 30 By him the hypocrite reigneth 1 MOreouer Elihú answered and said 2 Heare my wordes ye wise men and hearkeÌ vnto me ye that haue knouledge 3 For the eare tryeth the wordes as the mouth tasteth meat 4 Let vs seke iudgement among vs and let vs knowe among our selues what is good 5 For Iob hathe said I am righteous and God hathe taken away my iudgement 6 Shulde I lye in my right my wounde of the arowe is grieuous without my sinne 7 What man is like Iob that drinketh scor nefulnes like water 8 Which goeth in the companie of them that worke iniquitie and walketh with wicked men 9 For he hathe said h It profiteth a man no thing that he shulde walke with God 10 Therefore hearken vnto me ye men of wisdome GOD forbid that wickednes shulde be in God and iniquitie in the Almightie 11 For he wil rendre vnto man according to his worke and cause euerie one to finde ac cording to his way 12 And certeinly God wil not do wickedly nether wil the Almightie peruert iudgement 13 Whome * hathe he appointed ouer the beside him ãâã or who hathe placed the whole worlde 14 If he set his heart vppon man and gather vnto himself his spirit his breath 15 All flesh shal perish together and man shal returne vnto dust 16 And if thou hast vnderstanding heare this and hearken to the voyce of my wordes 17 Shal he that hateth indgement gouerne and wilt thou iudge him wicked that is moste iust 18 Wilt thou say vnto a King thou art wicked or to princes Ye are vngodlie 19 How muche lesse to him that accepteth not the persones of princes and regardeth not the riche more theÌ the poore for thei be all the worke of his hands 20 They shal dye sodenly and the people shal be troubled at midnight they shal passe forthe and take away the mightie without hand 21 For his eyes are vpon the wayes of man and he seeth all his goings 22 There is no darkenes nor shadowe of death that the workers of iniquitie might be hid therein 23 For he wil not lay on man so muche that he shulde entre into ãâã with God 24 He shal break the mightie without sekiÌg and shal set vp other in their steade 25 Therefore shal he declare their sworkes he shal turne the night and they shal be destroyed 26 He striketh them as wicked men in the pla ces of the seers 27 Because they haue turned backe from him and wolde not consider all his waies 28 So that they haue caused the voyce of the poore come vnto him he hathe heard the crye of the afflicted 29 And when he giueth quietnes who can make trouble and when he hideth his face who can beholde him whether it be vpon nacions or vpon a man onely 30 Because the hypocrite doeth reigne because the people are snared 31 Surely it apperteineth vnto God z to say I haue pardoned I wil not destroye 32 But if I se not teache thou me if I haue done wickedly I wil do no more 33 Wil he performe the thing through thee for thou haste reproued it because that thou hast choseÌ not I now speake what thou knowest 34 Let men of vnderstanding tel me and let a wise man hearken vnto me 35 Iob hathe not spokeÌ of knowledge nether were his wordes according to wisdome 36 I desire that Iob may be tryed vnto the end touching the answers for wicked meÌ 37 For he addeth rebellion vnto his sinne he clappeth his hands among vs and multiplieth his wordes against God CHAP. XXXV 6 Nether doeth godlines profite or vngodlines hurt God but man 18 The wicked crye vnto God and are not heard 1 ELihú spake moreouer and said 2 ThiÌkest thou this right that thou hast said I am more righteous then God 3 For thou hast said What profiteth it the and what auaileth it me to purge me from my sinne 4 Therefore wil I answer thee and thy coÌ panions with thee 5 Loke vnto the heauen and se and beholde the cloudes which are hierthen thou 6 If thou sinnest what doest thou against him yea when thy sinnes be many what doest thou vnto him 7 If thou be righteous what giuest thou vnto him or what receiueth he at thine hand 8 Thy wickednes may hurt a man as thou art thy rigteousnes may profite the sonne of man 9 They cause many that are oppressed to crye which crye out for the violeÌce of the mightie 10 But none saith Where is God that made me which giueth songsin the night 11 Which teacheth
cruelly persecute Dauid against whome he praieth God to pleade and to ãâã his cause 8 That thev maye be taken in theyr nets and snares which thei laied ãâã him that his innocencie maye be declared 26 And that the innocent whiche taketh parte with him ãâã ãâã and praise the Name of the Lord that thus ãâã his seruant 28 And so he promiseth to speake forthe the iustice of the Lord and to ãâã his Name all the dayes of his life ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 PLeade thou my cause ô Lord with theÌ that ãâã with me fight thou agaynst them that fight against me 2 Laie hand vpon the ãâã and buckler and stand vp for ãâã helpe 3 Bring out also the ãâã and stoppe the waie against them that persecuteme saie vnto my soule I am thy saluacion 4 Let them be confounded put to shame that seke after my soule let theÌ be turned backe and broght to confusion that imagine mine hurt 5 Let them be as chaffe before the winde let the Angel of the Lord scater theÌ 6 Let their waie be ãâã and slipperie and let the Angel of the Lord persecute them 7 For without cause they haue hid the pit and their net for me without cause haue they digged a pit for my soule 8 ãâã destruction come vppon hym at ãâã and let his net that he hathe laied ãâã take him ãâã him fall into the ãâã destruction 9 ãâã my soule shal be ioyfull in the Lord ãâã reioyce in his saluacion 10 All my bones shal saie Lord who is like ãâã ãâã which deliuerest the poore from him that is to stroÌg for himlyea the poore and him that is in miserie frome hym that spoileth him 11 ãâã ãâã did rise vp thei asked of methings that I knewe not 12 They rewarded me euill for good to haue spoiled my soule 13 Yet I when thei were sicke I was clothed with a sacke I humbled my ãâã ãâã ãâã and my praier was ãâã vpon ãâã bosome 14 I behaued my ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to my brother ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 15 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and I ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 16 ãâã ãâã ãâã bakets ãâã ãâã ãâã againstme 17 ãâã ãâã long wilt thou beholde this ãâã my ãâã from their tumulte eueÌ my ãâã soule from the lions 18 So wil I giue thee thaÌkes in a ãâã CoÌgregacion I wil praise thee among muche people 19 Let not them that are mine enemies ãâã reioyce ouerme nether let them winke with the eye that hate me without a cause 20 For they speake not as friendes but they imagine ãâã words against the ãâã of the land 21 And they gaped on me with their mouthes saying Aha aha our eye hath sene 22 Thou hast sene it ô Lord kepe not sileÌce be not farre from me ô Lord. 23 Arise and wake to my iudgement euen to my cause my God and my Lord. 24 Iudge me ô Lord my God accordynge to thy righteousnes and let them not reioyce ouer me 25 Let them not saye in their heartes O our soule reioyce nether let them saye We haue deuoured him 26 Let them be confounded put to shame together that reioyce at mine hurt let them be clothed with confusioÌ shame that lift vp them selues against me 27 But let them be ioyfull and glad that loue my ryghteousnes yea let them saye alwaie Let the Lord be magnified whiche loueth the prosperitie of his seruant 28 And my tongue shal vtter thy righteousnes and thy praise euerie day PSAL. XXXVI 1 The Prophet gricuously vexed by the wicked doeth coÌplaine of their malicious wickednes 6 Then he turneth to consider the vnspeakable goodnes of God towardes all creatures 9 But specially towards his children that by the faith thereof he maye be comforted assured of hys deliuerance by this ordinarie course of Gods worke 13 who in the ende destroyeth the wicked and ãâã the iuste ¶ To him that excelleth A Psal. of Dauid the seruant of the Lord. 1 WIckednes saieth to the wicked man cueÌ in mine heart that there is no feare of God before his eyes 2 For he flattereth hym selfe in hys owne eyes while his iniquitie is found worthie to be hated 3 The wordes of his mouthe are iniquitie and deceite he hathe left of to vnderstand and to do good 4 He imagineth mischief vpon his bed he setteth him selfe vpon a waie that is not good and doeth not abhorre euil 5 Thy mercie ô Lord reacheth vnto the heauens and thy faithfulnes vnto the cloudes 6 Thy righteousnes is like the mightye mountaines thy iudgements are like a great deepe thou Lord doest saue man beast 7 How excellent is thy mercie ô God! therfore the children of men truste vnder the shadowe of thy wings 8 They shal be satisfied with the fatnes of thine house and thou shalt giue theÌ drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures 9 For with thee is the well of life in thy light shal we se light 10 Extend thy louing kindenes vnto them that knowe thee and thy ryghteousnes ãâã them that are vpright in heart 11 Let not the fote of pride come agaynste me and let not the hand of the wicked meÌ moue me 12 There they are fallen that worke iniquitie they are cast downe and shal not be able to rise PSAL. XXXVII 1 This Psalme conteineth exhortation and consolatioÌ for the weake that are grieued at the prosperitie of the wicked and the affliction of the godlie 7 For how prosperously soeuer the wicked do liue for the time he doeth affirme their felicitie to be vaine and transitorie because they are not in the fauour of God but in the end they are destroyed as his enemies 11 And how miserably that the righteous semeth to liue in the world yet his end is peace and he is in the fauour of God he is deliuered frome the wicked and preserued ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 FReate not thy self because of the wicked men nether be enuious for the euil doers 2 For they shall soone be cut downe like grasse and shal wither as the grene herbe 3 Trust thou in the Lord and do good dwel in the land thou shalt be fed assuredly 4 And delite thy self in the Lord and he shal giue thee thine hearts desire 5 Commit thy waye vnto the Lord trust in him and he shal bring it to passe 6 And he shal bring forthe thy righteousnes as the light and thy iudgement as the noone daye 7 Waite paciently vpon the Lord and hope in him freat not thy self for him whiche prospereth in his way nor for the maÌthat bringeth his entreprises to passe 8 Cease from angre leaue of wrath freat not thy selfe also to do euil 9 For euil doers shal be
hinder partes and put them to a perpetual shame 67 Yet he refused the tabernacle of Ioséph and chose not the tribe of Ephráim 68 But chose the tribe of Iudáh and mount Zión which he loued 69 And he buylt his Sanctuarie as an high palace like the earth which he stablished for euer 70 He chose Dauid also his seruant and toke him from the shepefoldes 71 Euen from behinde the ewes with yong broght he him to fede his people in Iaakób and his inheritance in Israél 72 So he fed them according to the simplicitie of his heart and guided theÌ by the discretion of his hands PSAL. LXXIX 1 The Israelites complaine to God for the great calamitie and oppression that thei suffred by Gods enemies 8 And coÌfessing their sinnes flee to Gods mercies with ful hope of deliuerance 10 Because their calamities were ioyned with the contempt of his Name 13 For the which thei promes to be thankeful ¶ A Psalme committed to Asáph 1 O God the heathen are come into thine in heritance thine holie Temple haue they ãâã and made Ierusalém heapes of stones 2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue thei giuen to be meat vnto foules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Sainctes vnto the beastes of the earth 3 Their blood haue thei shed like waters round about Ierusalém and there was none ãâã burye them 4 We are a reproche to our neighbours euen a scorne and derision vnto them that are round about vs. 5 Lord how long wilt thou be angrie for euer shal thy gelousie burne like fyer 6 * Powre out thy wrath vpon the heatheÌ that haue not knowen thee and vpon the kingdomes that haue not called vpon thy Name 7 For thei haue deuoured Iaakób and made his dwelling place desolate 8 Reméber not against vs the former iniquities but make haste let thy teÌder mercies preuent vs for we are in great miserie 9 Helpe vs ô God of our saluacion for the glorie of thy Name and deliuer vs and be merciful vnto our sinnes for thy name sake 10 Wherefore shulde the heathen saie Where is their God let him be knowen among the heathen in our sight by the vengeance of the blood of thy seruants that is shed 11 Let the sighing of the prisoners come before thee according to thy mightie arme preserue the children of death 12 And render to our neighbours seuen folde into their bosome their reproche where with they haue reproched thee ô Lord. 13 So wethy people and shepe of thy pasture shal praise thee for euer and froÌ generation to generation we wil set forthe thy praise PSAL. LXXX 1 A lamentable praier to God to helpe the miseries of his Church 8 Desiring him to consider their first estate when his fauour shined towards them to the intent that he might finish that worke which he had begonne ¶ To him that excelleth on Shoshannim Edúth A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 HEare ô thou Shepherd of Israél thou that leadest Ioséph like shepe shew thy brightenes thou that sittest betwene the Cherubims 2 Before Ephráim and Beniamin Manasséh stirre vp thy streugth and come to helpe vs. 3 Turne vs againe ô God and cause thy face to shine that we maie be saued 4 O Lord God of hostes how long wilt thou be angrie against the praier of thy people 5 Thou hast fed theÌ with the bread of teares and giuen them teares to drinke with greate measure 6 Thou hast made vs a strife vnto our neigh bours and our enemies laugh at vs among them selues 7 Turne vs againe ô God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued 8 Thou hast broght a vine out of Egypt thou hast cast out the heathen and planted it 9 Thou madest roume for it and didest cause it to take roote and it filled the land 10 The mouÌtaines were couered with the shadow of it the boughs thereof were like the goodlie cedres 11 She stretched out her braÌches vnto the Sea and her boughes vnto the Riuer 12 Why hast thou then broken downe her hedges so that all thei which passe by the waie haue plucked her 13 The wilde bore out of the wood hat he destroied it and the wilde beastes of the field haue eaten it vp 14 Returne we beseche thee ô God of hostes loke downe from heauen and beholde and visit this vine 15 And the vine yarde that thy right hand hathe planted and the yong vine which thou madest strong for thy self 16 It is burnt with fyer and cut downe and they ãâã at the rebuke of thy countenance 17 Let thine hand be vpon the man of thy right haÌd vpoÌ the sonne of maÌ whome thou madest strong for thine owne self 18 So wil not we go backe from thee reuiue thou vs and we shal call vpon thy Name 19 Turne vs againe ô Lord God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued PSAL. LXXXI 1 An exhortation to praise God bothe in heart and voice for his benefites 8 And to worship him onely 11 God coÌ deÌneth their ingratitude 12 And sheweth what great be nefites thei haue lost through their owne malice ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Gittith A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 SIng ioy fully vnto God our strength sing loude vnto the God of Iaakób 2 Take the song and bring forthe the timbrel the pleasant harpe with the viole 3 Blowe the truÌpet in the c newmoone euen in the time appointed at our feast daie 4 For this is a statute for Israél and a Law of the God of Iaak ób 5 He set this in Ioséph for a testimonie wheÌ he came out of the land of Egypt where I heard a language that I vnderstode not 6 I haue withdraweÌ his shulder from the bur den and his hands haue left the pottes 7 Thou calldest in affliction and I deliuered thee answered thee in the secret of the thunder I proued thee at the waters of Me ribáh Sélah 8 Heare ô my people and I wil protest vnto thee o Israél if thou wilt heark en vnto me 9 Let there be no strange god in thee nether worship thou anie strange God 10 For I am the Lord thy God which broght thee out of the land of Egypt open thy mouth wide and I wil fil it 11 But my people wolde not heare my voyce and Israél wolde none of me 12 So I gaue theÌ vp into the hardenes of their heart and they haue walked in their owne counsels 13 Oh that my people had hearkened vnto me and Israél had walked in my wayes 14 I wolde sone haue humbled their enemies turned mine haÌd against their aduersaries 15 The haters of the Lord shuld haue bene subiect vnto him and their time shuld
delite of Kings and the King loueth him that speaketh right things 14 The wrath of a King is as messengers of death but a wise man wil pacifie it 15 In the lightof the Kings countenance is life and his fauour is as a cloude of the latter raine 16 * How muche better is it to get wisdome then golde and to get vnderstanding is more to be desired then siluer 17 The path of the righteous is to decline from euil and he kepeth his soule that kepeth his way 18 Pride goeth before destruction and an high minde before the fall 19 Better it is to be of humble minde with the lowlie then to deuide the spoiles with the proude 20 He that is wise in his busines shal finde good and * he that trusteth in the Lord he is blessed 21 The wise in heart shal be called prudent the swetenes of the lippes shal increase doctrine 22 VnderstaÌding is a well spring of life vnto theÌ that haue it the instructioÌ of fooles is folie 23 The heart of the wise guideth his mouth wisely and addeth doctrine to his lippes 24 Faire wordes are as an honie combe swe tenes to the soule health to the bones 25 * There is away that semeth right vnto man but the yssue thereof are the waies of death 26 The persone that ãâã trauaileth for him self for his mouth craueth it of him 27 A wicked man diggeth vp euil and in his lippes is like burning fyre 28 A froward persone soweth strife and a tale teller maketh diuision among princes 29 A wicked maÌ desceiueth his neighbour leadeth him into the way that is not good 30 He ãâã his eyes to deuise wickednes he moueth his lippes and bringeth euil to passe 31 Age is a crowne of glorie when it is founde in the way of righteousnes 32 He that is slowe vnto angre is better then the mightie maÌ he that ruleth his owne minde is better theÌ he that winneth a citie 33 The lot is cast into the lappe but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord CHAP. XVII 1 BEtter is a drye morsel if peace be with it then an house ful of sacrifices with strife 2 * A discrete seruant shal haue rule ouer a lewde sonne and he shal deuide the heritage among the brethren 3 As is the fining pot for siluer the fornace for golde so the Lord tryeth the hearts 4 The wicked giueth hede to the false lippes alyer hearkeneth to the naughtietoÌgue 5 * He that mocketh the poore reprocheth him that made him and he that reioyceth at destruction shal not be vn punished 6 Childrens children are the crowne of the elders and the glorie of the children are their fathers 7 Hie talke becometh not a foole muche lesse a lying talke a prince 8 Are warde is as a stone pleasant in the eyes of them that haue it it prospereth whether soeuer it turneth 9 He that couereth a transgression seketh loue but he that repeateth a matter separateth the prince 10 A reprofe entreth more into him that hathe vnderstanding then an hundreth stripes into a foole 11 A sedecious persone seketh onely euil a cruel messenger shal be sent against him 12 It is better for a man to mete a beare rob bed of her whelpes then a foole in his fo lie 13 * He that rewardeth euil for good euil shal not departe from his house 14 The beginning of strife is as one that openeth the waters therefore or the contention be medled with leaue of 15 He that iustifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the iust euen thei bothe are abominacion to the Lord. 16 Wherefore is there a price in the hand of the foole to get wisdome and he hathe none heart 17 A friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie 18 A maÌ destitute of vnderstaÌding toucheth the hand and becometh suretie for his neighbour 19 He loueth transgression that loueth strife and he that exalteth his gate seketh destruction 20 The frowarde heart findeth no good and he that hathe a naughtie tongue shal fall into euil 21 He that begetteth a foole getteth him self sorowe and the father of a foole can haue no ioye 22 * A ioyful heart causeth good health but a sorowful minde dryeth the bones 23 A wicked man taketh a gift out of the bosome to wrest the waies of iudgement 24 * Wisdome is in the face of him that hathe vnderstanding but the eyes of a foole are in the corners of the worlde 25 A foolish sonne is a grief vnto his father a * heauines to her that bare him 26 Surely it is not good to condemne the iuste nor that the priÌces shulde ãâã suche ãâã equitie 27 He that hathe knowledge spareth his wor des and a man of vnderstanding is of an excellent spirit 28 Euen a foole when he holdeth his peace is counted wise and he that stoppeth his lippes prudent CHAP. XVIII 1 FOr the desire thereof he wil separate him self to seke it and occupie him self in all wisdome 2 A foole hathe no delite in vnderstanding but that his heart may be discouered 3 When the wicked commeth then coÌmeth conteÌpt and with the vile man reproche 4 The wordes of a mans mouth are like depe waters and the well spring of wisdome is like a flowing riuer 5 It is not good to accept the persone of the wicked to cause the righteous to fall in iudgement 6 A fooles lippes come with strife and his mouth calleth for stripes 7 A fooles mouth is his owne destruction his lippes are a snare for his soule 8 The wordes of a tale are as flatterings thei go downe into the bowels of the bel lie 9 He also that is flouthful in his worke is eueÌ the brother of him that is a great waster 10 The Name of the Lord is a strong towre the righteous runneth vnto it is exalted 11 * The riche mans riches are his strong ci tie and as an hie wall in his imagination 12 * Before destruction the heart of a man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlines 13 * He that answereth a matter before he heare it is folie and shame vnto him 14 The spirit of a man wil susteine his infirmitie but a wounded spirite who can beare it 15 A wise heart getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seketh learning 16 A mans gift enlargeth him and leadeth him before great men 17 He that is sirst in his owne cause is iust then cometh his neighbour and maketh iniquitie of him 18 The lot causeth contentions to ceale maketh a particion among the mightie 19 A brother offended is harder to winne then a strong citie and their contentions are
For he that redemeth theÌ is mightie he wil * defende their cause against thee 12 Applie thine heart to instruction and thine eares to the wordes of knowledge 13 * Withholde not correction froÌ the childe if thou smite him with the rod he shal not dye 14 Thou shalt-smite him with the rodde and shalt deliuer his soule from hel 15 My sonne if thine heart be wise mine heart shal reioyce and I also 16 And my reines shal reioyce when thy lippes speake righteous things 17 * Let not thine heart be enuious against sinners but let it be in the feare of the Lord continually 18 For surely there is an end and thy hope shal not be cut of 19 O thou my sonne heare and be wise guide thine heart in the way 20 Kepe not compagnie with dronkards nor with gluttons 21 For the droÌkard the gluttoÌ shal be poore and the sleper shal be clothed with ragges 22 Obey thy father that hathe begoten thee despise not thy mother when she is olde 23 Bye the trueth but sel it not like wise wis dome and instruction and vnderstanding 24 The father of the righteous shal greatly reioyce and he that begetteth a wise childe shal haue ioye of him 25 Thy father and thy mother shal be glad and she that bare thee shal reioyce 26 My sonne giue me thine heart let thine eyes delite in my wayes 27 * For a whore is as a depe ditche and a straÌge woman is as a narow pit 28 * Also she lieth in waite as for a pray and she increaseth the transgressers among men 29 To whome is wo to whome is sorowe to whome is strife to whome is murmuring to whome are wondes without cause and to whome is the rednes of the eyes 30 Euen to them that tarie long at the wine to them that go and seke mixt wine 31 Loke not thou vpon the wine when it is red and when it sheweth his colour in the cup pe or goeth downe pleasantly 32 In the end thereof it wil bite like a serpent and hurt like a cockatrise 33 Thine eyes shal loke vpon strange women and thine heart shal speake lewde things 34 And thou shalt be as one that slepeth in the middes of the sea and as he that slepeth in the top of the mast 35 They haue striken me shalt thou say but I was not sicke they haue beaten me but I kne we not when I awoke therefore wil I seke it yet stil. CHAP. XXIIII 1 BE * not thou enuious against euil men nether desire to be with them 2 For their heart imagineth destruction and theirlippes speake mischief 3 Through wisdome is an house buylded and with vnderstanding it is established 4 And by knowledge shal the chambers be filled with all precious and pleasant riches 5 A wiseman is strong for a man of vnderstaÌding encreaseth his strength 6 * For with counsel thou shalt enterprise thy warre and in the multitude of them that can giue counsel is health 7 Wisdome is hie to a foole therefore he caÌ not open his mouth in the gate 8 He that imagineth to do euil men shal call him an autor of wickednes 9 The wicked thoght of a foole is sinne and the scorner is an abominacion vnto men 10 If thou be faint in the day of aduersitie thy strength is small 11 Deliuer them that are drawen to death wilt thou not preserue them that are led to be slaine 12 If thou say Beholde we knewe not of it he that pondereth the hearts doeth not he vnderstand it and he that kepeth thy soule knoweth he it not wil not he also recoÌpense euerie man according to his workes 13 My sonne eat honie for it is good and the honie combe for it is swete vnto thy mouth 14 So shal the knowledge of wisdome be vnto thy soule if thou finde it and there shal be an end and thine hope shal not be cut of 15 Lay no waite ô wicked maÌ against the house of the righteous and spoyle not his resting place 16 For a iuste man falleth seueÌ times riseth againe but the wicked fal into mischief 17 Be thou not glad when thine enemie falleth and let not thine heart reioyce when he stum bleth 18 Lest the Lord se it and it displease him and he turne his wrath from him 19 * Freat not thy self because of the malicious nether be enuious at the wicked 20 For there shal be none end of plagues to the euil man * the light of the wicked shal be put out 21 My sonne feare the Lord and the King meddle not with them that are sedicious 22 For their destruction shal rise suddenly who knoweth the ruine of them bothe 23 AL SO THESE THINGS PERTEINE TO THE WISE It is not good to haue respect of anie persone in iudgement 24 He that saith to the wicked * Thou artrigh teous him shal the people curse and the mul titude shal abhorre him 25 But to them that rebucke him shal be plea sure and vpon them shal come the blessing of goodnes 26 They shal kisse the lippes of him that answereth vpright wordes 27 Prepare thy worke without and make ready thy things in the field and after buylde thine house 28 Be not a witnes against thy neighbour with out cause for wilt thou deceiue with thy lippes 29 * Say not I wil do to him as he hathe done to me I wil recompense euerie man according to his worke 30 I passed by the field of the slouthful by the viney arde of the man destiture of vnderstanding 31 And lo it was all growen ouer with thornes and nettles had couered the face thereof and the stone wall thereof was broken downe 32 Then I behelde and I considered it wel I loked vpon it and receiued instruction 33 Yet a litle slepe a litle slumber a litle fol ding of the hands to slepe 34 So thy pouertie cometh as one that trauaileth by the way and thy necessitie like an armed man CHAP. XXV 1 THESE ARE ALSO PARABLES of Salomon which the men of Hezekiáh Iudáh copied out 2 THe glorie of God is to conceile a thing secret but the Kings honour is to se arche out a thing 3 The heauens in height and the earth in depenes and the Kings heart can no man sear che our 4 Take the drosse from the siluer and there shal procede a vessel for the finer 5 Take away the wicked from the King and his throne shal be stablished in righteousnes 6 Boast not thy self before the King and stand not in the place of great men 7 * For it is better that it be said vnto thee Come vp hither then thou to be put lower in the presence of
shal be wrath as in the valley of Gibeôn that he may do his worke his straÌge worke and bring to passe his acte hys strange acte 22 Now therefore be no mockers lest your bondes increase for I haue heard of the Lord of hostes a consumption euen determined vpon the whole earth 23 Hearken ye and heare my voyce hearkeÌ ye and heare my speache 24 Doeth the plow man plowe all the daye to so we doeth he open breake the clottes of his grounde 25 When he hathe made it plaine wil he not then sowe the fitches and sowe cummin and castin wheat by measure and the appointed barly and rye in their place 26 For his GOD doeth in struct him to haue discrecion and doeth teache him 27 For fitches shall not be ãâã with a ãâã instrument nether shall a cart whele be turned about vpon the cummin but the fitches are beaten out with a staffe and cummin with a rod. 28 Bread corne wheÌ it is thresshed he doeth not alway thresh it nether doeth the whele of his cart stil make anoyse nether will he breake it with the tethe thereof 29 This also cometh from the Lord of hostes which is wonderful in counsel and excellent in workes CHAP. XXIX 1 Aprophecie againste Ierusalém 13 The ãâã of God on them that followe the traditions of men 1 AH altar altar of the citie that Dauid dwelt in adde yere vnto yere let theÌ kil lambes 2 But I wil bring the altar into distres and there shal be heauines and sorow it shal be vnto me like an altar 3 And I wil besege thee as a circle and fight against thee on a mount and will caste vp ramparts against thee 4 So shalt thou be humbled shalt speake out of the grounde and thy speache shal be as out of the dust thy voyce also shal be out of the grounde like him that hath a spirit of diuination and thy talking shal whisper out of the dust 5 Moreouer the multitude of thy stranger shal be like smale dust and the multitude of stronge men shal be as chaffe that passeth awaye and it shal be in a moment euen suddenly 6 Thou shalt be visited of the Lord of hostes with thundre and shaking a greate noyse a whirlwinde and a tempeste and a flame of a deuouring fyre 7 And the multitude of all the nacioÌs that fight againste the altar shal be as a dreame or visioÌ by night euen all they that make the warre against it and strong holdes against it and laye sege vnto it 8 And it shal be like as an hungrie man dreameth and beholde he eateth and wheÌhe awaketh his soule is emptie or like as a thirstie man dreameth lo he is drinking and when he awaketh behold he is fainte and his soule longeth so shall the multitude of all nacioÌs be that fight against mouÌt Ziôn 9 Stay your selues and wonder they are blinde and make you blinde thei are droÌken but not with wine they stagger but not by strong drinke 10 For the Lord hath couered you with a spirit of slomber and hathe shut vp your eies the Prophetes and your chief Seers hathe he couered 11 And the vision of them all is become vnto you as the wordes of a boke that is sealed vp which they deliuer to one that caÌread saying Read this I pray thee Then shal he say I can not for it is sealed 12 And the boke is giuen vnto him that can not read saying Read this I pray thee And he shal say I can not read 13 Therfore the Lord said Because this people come nere vnto me with their mouth and honour me with their lippes but haue remoued their heart far from me and their feare toward me was taught by the precept of men 14 Therefore beholde I wil againe do a maruelous worke in this people euen a maruelous worke and a wonder for the wisdome of their wisemen shal perish the vnderstanding of their prudent men shal be hid 15 Wo vnto them that seke depe to hide their counsel from the Lord for their wor kes are in darknes and thei say Who seeth vs and who knoweth vs 16 Your turning of deuises shall it not be estemed as the potters claye for shall the worke say of him that made it He made me not or the thing formed say of him that fa cioned it He had none vnderstanding 17 It is not yet but a litle while and LebanoÌ shal be turned in to Carmél and Carmél shal be counted as a forest 18 And in that daye shall the deafe heare the wordes of the boke the eyes of the blind shal se out of obscuritie and out of darkenes 19 The meke in the Lord shal receiue ioye againe and the poore men shal reioyce in the holie one of Israél 20 For the cruell man shall cease and the scornefull shal be consumed and all that hasted to iniquitie shal be cut of 21 Which made a man to sinne in the word and toke him in a snare whiche reproued them in the gate and made the iuste to fall without cause 22 Therefore thus saith the Lord vnto the house of Iaakób euen he that redemed Abrahám Iaakób shal not now be coÌfounded nether now shal his face be pale 23 But when he seeth his childreÌ the worke of mine handes in the middes of him thei shall sanctifie my Name and sanctifie the holie one of Iaakôb and shall feare the God of Israél 24 Then they that erted in spirit shall haue vnderstanding and they that murmured shall earne doctrine CHAP. XXX 1 He reproueth the Iewes whiche in their aduersitie vsed their owne counsels and soght helpe of the EgyptiaÌs 10 Despising the Prophetes 16 Therfore he sheweth what destruction shal come vpon them 18 But offreth mercie to the repentant 1 WO to the rebellious children saith the Lord that take counsel but not of me and not couer with a couering but not by my spirit that they maye laye sinne vpon sinne 2 Whiche walke forthe to go downe into Egypt and haue not asked at my mouthe to strengthen themselues with the streÌgth of Pharaôh and trust in the shadowe of Egypt 3 But the strength of Pharaôh shal be your shame the trust in the shadow of Egypt your confusion 4 For his princes were at Zôan and his ambassadours came vnto Hanés 5 Thei shal be all ashamed of the people that caÌ not profite them nor helpe nor do theÌ good but shal be a shame and also a reproche 6 ¶ The burdeÌ of the beastes of the South in a land of trouble and anguishe frome whence shal come the yong and olde lyoÌ the viper and fyrie flying serpent against them that shal beare their riches vpon the shoulders of the coltes and their treasures vpon the bounches of the camels to a people that can not profite 7 For the
the sonnes of Adám 8 And the remnant of Iaakób shal be amoÌg the GeÌtiles in the middes of many people as the lyon among the beasts of the forest and as the lyons whelpe among the flockes of shepe who wheÌ he goeth thorow treadeth downe and teareth in ãâã and none can deliuer 9 Thine hand shal be lift vp vpon thine aduersaries all thine enemies shal be cut of 10 And it shal come to passe in that day saith the Lord that I wil cut of thine horses out of the middes of thee and I wildestroy thy charets 11 And I wil cut of the cities of thy land and ouerthrowe all thy strong holdes 12 And I will cut of thine in chanters out of ãâã ãâã and thou shalt haue no more sothsayers 13 Thine idoles also will I cut of and thine images out of the middes of thee and thou shalt no more worship the worke of thine hands 14 And I wil pluck vp thy groues out of the middes of thee so wil I destroy thine ennemies 15 And I will execute a vengeance in my wrath and indignacion vpon the heatheÌ whiche thei haue heard CHAP. VI. An exbortacion to the dumme creatures to heare the iudgement against Israél being vnkinde 6 What maner of ãâã do please God 1 HEarken ye now what the Lord saith Arise thou and contend before the mouÌtaines let the hilles heare thy voice 2 Heare ye ô mountaines the Lords quarel and ye mightie fundacioÌs of the earth for the Lord hath a quarel against his people and he wil pleade with Israél 3 O my people what haue I done vnto thee or wherein haue I grieued thee testifie against me 4 Surely I broght thee vp out of the lande of Egypt redemed thee out of the house of seruants I haue sent before thee Mosés Aarón and Miriám 5 O my people remember now what Balák King of Moáb had diuised and what BalaaÌ the sonne of Beor answered him froÌ Shittim vnto Gilgál that ye maye knowe the righteousnes of the Lord. 6 Where with shal I come before the Lord bowe my selfe before the hie God Shal I come before him with burnt offrings with calues of a yere olde 7 Wil the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams or which ten thousaÌd riuers of oyle shal I giue my first borne for my transgression euen the frute of my bodie for the ãâã of my soule 8 He hathe shewed thee ô maÌ what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to do iustely and to loue mercie to humble thy self to walke with thy God 9 The Lords voyce cryeth vnto the citie the maÌ of wisdome shal se thy name Heare the rod and who hathe appointed it 10 Are yet the treasures of wickednes in the house of the wicked and the scant measure that is abominable 11 Shal I iustifie the wicked balances and the bag of deceitful weights 12 For the riche men thereof are ful of crueltie and the inhabitants thereof haue spoken lies and their tongue is deceitfull in their mouth 13 Therefore also will I make thee sicke in smiting thee in making thee desolate because of thy sinnes 14 Thou shalt eat and not be satisfied and thy casting downe shal be in the middes of thee thou shalt take holde but shalt not deliuer that which thou deliuerest wil I giue vp to the sworde 15 Thou shalt sowe but not reape thou shalt treade the oliues but thou shalt not anoint thee with oyle and make swete wine but shalt not drinke wine 16 For the statutes of Omri are kept and all the maner of the house of Aháb and ye walke in their counsels that I shuld make thee waste and the in habitants thereof an hissing therefore ye shal be are the reproche of my people CHAP. VII 1 A complaint for the smale ãâã of the ãâã 4 The wickednes of these times 14 The ãâã of the Church 1 WO is me for I am as the somer gatherings and as the grapes of the vintage there is no cluster to eat my soule desired the first ripe ãâã 2 The good maÌ is ãâã out of the earth and there is none righteous among men thei all lie in waite for blood euerye man hunteth his brother with a net 3 To make good for the euil of their haÌds the prince asked the iudge iudgeth for are warde therefore the greate man he speaketh out the corruptioÌ of his soule so they wrap it vp 4 The best of them is as a ãâã and the most righteous of them is sharper then a thorne hedge the daye of thy watchmen and the visitacion cometh then shal be their confusion 5 Trust ye not in a friend nether put ye coÌfideÌce in a ãâã kepe the dores of thy mouth from her that lieth in thy bosome 6 For the sonne reuileth the father the daughter riseth vp against her mother the daughter in law against her mother in law and a mans enemies are the men of hys owne house 7 Therefore I wil loke vnto the Lord I wil waite for God my Sauiour my GOD will heare me 8 Reioyce not against me ô mine enemie thogh I fall I shall arise when I shall sit in darknes the Lord shal be a light vnto me 9 I wil beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him vntill he pleade my cause and execute iudgement for me then wil he bring me for the to the light and I shal se his righteousnes 10 Then she that is mine ennemie shall loke vpon it and shame shal couer her whiche said vnto me Where is the Lord thy God Mine eies shal behold her now shal she be troden downe as the myre of the ãâã 11 This is the day that thy walles shal be buylt this day shal driue farre away the decre 12 In this day also they shal come vnto thee from ãâã and from the strong cities and from the strong holdes euen vnto the riuer and from the sea to sea and from mountaine to mountaine 13 Not withstanding the land shal be desolate because of them that dwel therein and for the frutes of their inuentions 14 Fede thy people with thy rod the flocke of thine heritage which dwell ãâã in the wood as in the middes of ãâã let them fede in Bashán and Gileád as in olde time 15 According to the dayes of thy comming out of the land of Egypt will shewe vnto thee marueiious things 16 The ãâã shal se and be confounded for all their power they shal laye their hand vpon their mouth their eares shal be deafe 17 They shal sicke the dust licke a serpent thei shal moue out of their holes like wor mes they shal be afraide of the Lord our God and shal feare because of thee 18 Who is a God like vnto thee that
hac also thou gauest acob and Esau * and didest chose Iacob and cast of Esau and so Iacob became a great multitude 17 And wheÌ thou leddest his sede out of Egypt * thou broghtest them vp to mount Sina 18 And enclinedst the heauens and bowedst downe the earth didest moue the grouÌde and cause the depths to shake didest astonish the worlde 19 And thy glorie went thorowe foure gates of fyre with earth quakes winde and colde that thou mightest giue the Lawe vnto thee sede of Iacob and that which the generacioÌ of Israél shulde diligently obserue 20 Yet tokest thou not away froÌ them the wic ked heart that thy Law might bring forthe frute in them 21 For * Adam first hauing a wicked heart was ouercome and vain quished and all they that are borne of him 22 Thus remained weakenes ioyned with the lawe in the hearts of the people with the wickednes of the roote so that the good de parted away and the euil abode stil. 23 So the times passed away and the yeres were broght to an end * til thou didest raise thee vp a seruant called Dauid 24 * Whome thou commaÌdedst to buyld a citie vnto thy Name to call vpô thee therein with incense and sacrifice 25 When this was done many yeres the inhabitants forsoke thee 26 Followyng the wayes of Adam and all hys generacion for they also had a wycked heart 27 Therefore thou gauest thy citie ouer into the hands of thine enemies 28 But do they that dwell at Babylon any better that they shulde haue the dominion of Sion 29 For when I came thether and sawe their wicked dedes without noÌber for this is the thirtieth yere that I se many trespacing I was discouraged 30 For I sawe how thou sufferedst them that sinne and sparedst the wicked doers where as thou hast destroyed thine owne people preserued thine enemies and thou hast not shewed it 31 I can not perceiue how this coÌmeth to passe Are the dedes of Babylon better then thei of Sion 32 Or is there any other people that knoweth thee besides Israél or what generacion hath so beleued thy Testimonies as Iacob 33 And yet their rewarde appeareth not and their labour hathe no frute for I haue gone here and there thorow out the heathen and I se them florish and thinke not vpon thy coÌ mandements 34 Weigh thou therefore our wickednes now in the balance and theirs also that dwell in the worlde and no mention of thee shal be founde but in Israel 35 Or when is it that they that dwell on the earth haue not sinned in thy sight or what people hathe so kept thy commandements 36 Thou shalte surely finde that Israel by name hathe kept thy precepts but not the heathen CHAP. IIII. 5 The Angel reproueth Esdras because he semed to entre into the profunde iudgements of God 1 ANd the Angel that was sent vnto me whose name was Vriel answered 2 And said Thine heart hathe taken to much vpon it in this worlde and thou thinkest to comprehende the wayes of the Hiest 3 Then said I Yea my lord And he answered me and said I am sent to shewe thee thre wayes and to set forthe thre similitudes before thee 4 Where of if thou canst declare me one I wil shewe thee also the way that thou desirest to se and I wil shewe thee from whence the wicked heart cometh 5 And I said Tell on my lord Then said he vnto me Go thy way weigh me the weight of the fyre or measure me the blast of the wind or call me againe the daye that is past 6 Then answered I said What man is borne that can do that which thou requirest me coÌ cerning these things 7 And he said vnto me If I shulde aske thee how deepe dwellings are in the middes of the sea or how great springs are in the begin ning of the depth or how great springs are in the stretchyng out of the heauen or whiche are the borders of Paradise 8 Peraduenture thou woldest saye vnto me I neuer went downe to the depe ãâã nor yet to the hell nether dyd I euer clime vp to heauen 9 But now haue I asked thee but of fyre and winde of the day whereby thou hast passed and from the which things thou canst not be separated and yet canst thou giue me none answer of them 10 He said moreouer vnto me Thine owne things and suche as are growen vp with thee canst thou not knowe 11 How ãâã thy vessel then be able to comprehend the wayes of the Hiest and now out wardly in the corrupt worlde to vnderstand the corruption that is euident in my sight 12 Then said I vnto him It were better that we were not at all then that we shulde liue in wickednes and to suffer and not to knowe wherefore 13 And he answered me and said * I came to a forest in the plaine where the trees helde a counsel 14 And said Come let vs go fight against the sea that it may giue place to vs and that we may make vs more woods 15 Like wise the floods of the sea toke counsel and said Come let vs go vp and fight against the trees of the wood that we may get another countrey for vs. 16 But the purpose of the wood was vaine for the fyre came and consumed it 17 Likewise also the purpose of the floods of the sea for the sand stode vp and stopped them 18 If thou were iudge betwene these two who me woldest thou iustifie or whome woldest thou condemne 19 I answered and said Verely it is a foolish pur pose that they bothe haue deuised for the grounde is appointed for the wood and the sea hathe his place to be are his floods 20 Then answered he me and said Thou hast giueÌ a right iudgemeÌt but why iudgest thou not thy self also 21 For like as the grounde is appointed for the wood and the sea for his floods so * they that dwell vpon earth can vnderstand nothing but that which is vpon earth and they that are in the heauens the things that are ãâã the height of the heauens 22 Then answered I and said I beseche thee ô Lord let vnderstanding be giuen me 23 For I did not purpose to inquire of thine hie things but of suche as we dayely medle with all namely wherefore Israel is made a reproche to the heathen and for what cause the people whome thou hast loued is giuen ouer to wicked nacioÌs and why the Law of our fathers is abolished and the writen ceremonies are come to none effect 24 Why we are tossed to and fro through the worlde as the greshoppes and our life is a ve ry feare and we are not thoght worthie to obteine mercie 25 But what wil ãâã do to his Name whiche is called vpon ãâã vs Of these things haue I asked the question 26 Then answered he me
conuersant in vnpleasant places 55 And that the faces of them which haue absteined shulde shine more then starres if our faces be blacker then darckenes 56 For while we liued we did not remember when we did vnrighteously that we shulde surfer after death 57 Then answered he me and said This is the maner of the battel which man that is borne in the earth shal fight 58 That if he be ouercome he shulde suffer as thou hast said but if he get the victorie he shulde receaue the thing that I said 59 For this is the life whereof Moyses spake vnto the people while he liued saying * Chuse thee life that thou maist liue 60 Neuertheles they beleued him not nether the Prophetes after him nor me also which haue said vnto them 61 That heauines shulde not so be to their destruction as ioye shulde come vnto them to whome saluacion is persuaded 62 I answered then and said I know Lord that the moste High is called merciful in that he hathe mercie vpon them which are not yet come to that worlde 63 And that he hathe pitie on those that walke in his Law 64 And that * he is pacient for he long suffreth those that haue sinned as his creatures 65 And that he is liberall for he wil giue asmu che as nedeth 66 And that he is of great mercie for he ouer cometh in mercie those that are present and that are past and them which are to come 67 For if he were not abundant in his mercies the worlde colde not continue not thei that haue the possession thereof 68 He pardoneth also for if he gaue not of his goodnes that they which haue done euil might be relieued from their wickednes the ten thousand parte of men shulde not remaine aliue 69 And if he being iudge forgaue not those that be healed with his worde and toke away the multitude of sinnes 70 There shulde peraduenture be verie fewe left in an vnnumerable multitude CHAP. VIII 1 The nomber of the godlie is smale 6 The workes of God are excellent ãâã Esdras prayerfor him and for his people 39 The promes of ãâã to the ãâã 55 The destruction of the ãâã 1 ANd he answered me saying The most High made this worlde for manie but the worlde to come for fewe 2 I wil tel thee a similitude o Esdras As when thou as kest the earth it shal say vnto thee that it gineth muche earthlie matter to make pottes but litle dust that golde cometh of so is it with the worke of this worlde 3 * There be manie created but fewe shal be saued 4 Then answered I and said Then swalowe vp the wit ö my soule and deuoure vnderstanding 5 For thou hast promised to heare and thou wilt prophecie for thou hast no longer space but the life giuen thee 6 O Lord if ãâã suffer not thy seruant that we may intreat thee that thou maist giue sede vnto our heart prepare our vnderstanding that there may come frute of it whereby euerie one which is corrupt may liue who can set him self for man 7 For thou art alone we all are one worke man ãâã of thine hands as thou hast said 8 For when the bodie is facioned now in the wombe and thou ãâã giuen it members thy creatures is preserued by fyre and ãâã and the worke created by thee doeth suffer nine moneths the creature which is facioned in it 9 But the thing that coÌteineth that which is conteined shal bothe be preserued wheÌ time is come the wombe being preserued deliuereth the things that grewe in it 10 For thou hast comman ãâã the members eueÌ ãâã breasts to giue milke vnto the frute appointed to the ãâã 11 That the thing which is created may be nourished for a time ãâã thou dispolest it to thy mercie 12 Thou bringest it vp with thy righteousnes nurturest it in thy Law and reformest it with thy iudgement 13 Thou slayest it as thy creature and giuest it life as thy worke 14 Seing then that thou destroyest him which with so great labours is facioned it is an easie thing to appoint by thy commandement that the thing also which is made might be preserued 15 Now therefore ô Lord I wilspeake as tou ching men in general thou shalt rather prouide but concerning thy people for whose sake I am sorie 16 And for thine inheritance for whose cause I mourne for Israel for whome I am woful and for Iacob for whose sake I am grieued 17 For them wil I pray before thee aswel for my self as for them for I se our fautes that dwelt in the land 18 ¶ But I haue heard the sudden comming of the iudge which is to come 19 Therefore heare my voyce and vnderstand my wordes which I wil speake before thee The beginning of the wordes of Esdras before he was taken vp 20 O Lord that liuest for euer which beholdest from aboue that which is aboue and in the ayre 21 Whose throne is inestimable and his glorie incomprehensible before whome the hoste of the Angels stand with trembling 22 Whos 's keping is turned in winde and fyre whose worde is true and sayings sted fast whose commandement is strong and gouernement terrible 23 Whose loke dryeth vp the depths wrath maketh the mountaines to melt away as the thing beareth witnes 24 Heare the prayer of thy seruant and receiue into thine eares the peticion of thy creature 25 For while I liue I wil speake and so long as I haue vnderstanding I wil answer 26 Loke not vpon the sinnes of thy people rather then thy faithful seruants 27 Haue not respect vnto the wicked dedes of men rather then to them that haue thy testimonies in afflictions 28 Thinke not vpon those that haue walked fainedly before thee but remember theÌ that reuetence thy wil. 29 Let it not be thy wil to destroye theÌ which haue liued like beasts but loke vpon them that haue clearly taught thy Law 30 Take not displeasure with them which appeare worse then beasts but loue them that alway put their trust in thy righteousnes and glorie 31 For we and our fathers haue all the same sicknes but because of vs that are sinners thou shalt be called merciful 32 If therefore thou wilt haue mercie vpon vs thou shalt be called merciful towardes vs which haue no workes of righteousnes 33 For the righteous which haue laid vp manie good workes let them receiue the rewarde of their owne dedes 34 But what is man that thou shuldest take displeasure at him or what is this mortal generacion that thou shuldest be so grieued towards it 35 * For verely there is no man among theÌ that be borne but he hathe done wickedly nor anie that doeth confesse thee which hathe not done amisse 36 For in this ô Lord thy righteousnes thy goodnes shal be praised if thou be merciful vnto them which ãâã not the substance of good workes 37 ¶ TheÌ answered he
his seruants I wil declare vnto thee the trueth concerning this people that dwell in these mouÌtaines nere where thou remainest and the re shal no lic come out of the mouth of thy seruant 6 This people come of the stocke of the Chaldeans 7 And * they dwelt before in Mesopotamia because they wolde not follow the gods of their fathers which were in the land of Chaldea 8 But they went out of the way of their ancestres and worshipped the God of heauen the God whome they knewe so they cast them out from the face of their gods and they fled in Mesopotamia and soiourned there many daies 9 Then * their God commanded them to departe from the place where they soiourned and to go into the land of Chanaan where they dwelt and were increased with golde and siluer and with very muche cattel 10 But when a famine couered all the land of Chanaan they went downe into Egypt dwelt there til they returned and became there a great multitude so that one colde not nomber their linage 11 * Therefore the King of Egypt rose vp against them and vsed deceit against them and broght them lowe with laboring in bricke and made them sclaues 12 Then they cryed vnto their God he smo te all the land of Egypt with incurable pla gues so the * Egyptians cast them out of their sight 13 And * God dryed the red Sea in their presence 14 And * broght them in to mount Sina and Cades barne and cast forthe all that dwelt in the wildernes 15 So they dwelt in the land of the Amorites and they destroied by their strength all them of Esebon and passing ouer Iordan they inherited all the mountaines 16 And they * cast forthe before theÌ the Chana a nites and the Pheresites and the Iebusites and them of Sichem and all the Gergesites and they dwelt in that countrey many daies 17 And whiles they sinned not before their God they prospered because the God that hated iniquitie was with them 18 But * when they departed from the way which he appointed them they were destroied in many battels after a wonderful sorte * and were led captiues into a land that was not theirs the Temple of their God was cast to the grounde and their cities were taken by the enemies 19 But * now they are turned to their God are come vp from the scattering wherein thei were scattered and haue possessed Ierusalém where their Temple is and dwell in the mountaines which were desolate 20 Now therefore my lord and gouernour if there be anie faute in this people so that they haue sinned against their God let vs consider that this shal be their ruine let vs go vp and we shal ouer come them 21 But if there be none iniquitie in this people let my lord passe by lest their Lord defend them and their God befor them and we become a reproche before all the worlde 22 ¶ And when Achior had finished these sayings all the people standing rounde about the tent murmured and the chief meÌ of Olofernes and all that dwelt by the sea side and in Moab speake that he shulde ãâã him 23 For say they we feare not to mete the chil dren of Israél for lo it is a people that haue no strength nor power against a mightie armie 24 Let vs therefore go vp ô lord Olofernes they shal be meat for thy whole armie CHAP. VI. Olofernes blasphemeth God whome Achior confessed 14 Achior is deliuered into the hands of them of ãâã 18 The Bethulians crye vnto the Lord. 1 ANd when the tumulte of the men that were about the counsel was ceased Olofernes the chief captaine of the armie of Assur said vnto Achior before all the people of the strangers and before all the children of Moab and of them that were hired of Ephraim 2 Because thou hast prophecied amoÌg vs to day and hast said that the people of Ierusa lém is able to fight * because their God wil desend them and who is god but Nabucho donosor 3 He wil send his power and wil destroye them from the face of the earth and their God shal not deliuer them but we his seruants wil destroye them as one man for they are not able to susteine the power of our horses 4 For we wil tread them vnder fete with theÌ and their mountaines shal be drunken with their blood and their fields shal be filled with their dead bodies and their fotesteppes shal not be able to stand before vs but they shal vtterly perish 5 The King Nabuchodonosor lord of all the earth hathe said euen he hathe said None of my wordes shal be in vaine 6 And thou Achior an hireling of Ammon be cause thou hast spokeÌ these wordes in the day of thine iniquitie thou shalt se my face no more from this day vntil I take vengeance of that people that is come out of Egypt 7 And then shal the yron of mine armie and the multitude of them that serue me passe through thy sides and thou shalt fall amoÌg their slayne when I shal put them to flight 8 And my seruants shal cary thee into the mountaines and they shal leaue thee at one of the hie cities but thou shalt not perish til thou be destroyed with them 9 And if thou persuade thy self in thy minde that they shal not be takeÌ let not thy coun tenance fall I haue spoken it and none of my wordes shal be in vaine 10 Then commanded Olofernes them coÌcer ning Achior that they shulde bring him to Bethulia and deliuer him into the hands of the children of Israél 11 So his seruants toke him and broght him out of the campe into the plaine and thei went out from the middes of the plaine in to the mountaines came vnto the fountaines that were vnder Bethulia 12 And when the men of the citie sawe them from the toppe of the mountaine they toke their armour and went forthe of the citie vnto the toppe of the mountaine euen all the throwers with slings and kept them from coÌming vp by casting stones against them 13 But they went priuely vnder the hill and bounde Achior and left him lying at the fote of the hill and returned to their lord 14 TheÌ the Israelites came downe from their citie and stode about him and losed him broght him into Bethulia and presented him to the gouernours of their citie 15 Which were in those daies Ozias the sonne of Micha of the tribe of Simeon Cha bris the sonne of Gothoniel and Charmis the sonne of Melchiel 16 And they called together all the Ancients of the citie and all their youth ranne together and their women to the assemblie and they set Achior in the middes of all their people Then Ozias asked him of that whiche was done 17 And he answered declared vnto them the wordes of the counsel of Olofernes
Daniel and when he came to the denne he loked in and beholde Daniel sate in the middes of the lions 41 Then cryed the King with a loude voyce saying Great art thou ò Lord God of Daniel and there is none other besides thee 42 And he drewe him out of the denne cast them that were the cause of his destruction into the denne and they were deuoured in a momente before his face THE FIRST BOKE OF THE Maccabees CHAP. I. 1 The death of AlxaÌder the King of Macedonia 11 Antiochus taketh the kingdome 12 Many of the children of Is rael make couenant with the Gentiles 21 Antiochus sub dueth Egypt and Ierusalem vnto his dominion 50 Antiochus setteth vp idoles 1 AFfter that Alexander the MacedoniaÌ the soÌne of Philippe weÌt forthe of the land of Chettiim slew Darius King of the PersiaÌs and Medes rei gned for him as he had before in Grecia 2 He toke great warres in hand and wan stroÌg holdes and slewe the Kings of the earth 3 So went he thorow to the ends of the world and toke spoiles of many nacioÌs in so much that the worlde stode in awe of him therefo re his heart was puffed vp and was hawtie 4 Now when he had gathered a mightie stroÌg hoste 5 And had reigned ouer regioÌs nacioÌs king domes they became tributaries vnto him 6 After these things he fel sicke and knewe that he shulde dye 7 Then he called for the chief of his seruaÌtes which had bene broght vp with him of chil dren and parted his kingdome among theÌ while he was yet aliue 8 So Alexander had reigned twelue yeres wheÌ he dyed 9 And his seruants reigned euerie one in his roume 10 And they all caused theÌ selues to be crowned after his death and so did their childreÌ after theÌ many yeres muche wickednes increased in the worlde 11 For out of these came the wicked roote euen Antiochus Epiphanes the sonne of King Antiochus which had bene an hostage at Rome and he reigned in the hundreth and seueÌ and thirtieth yere of the kingdome of the Grekes 12 In those dayes went there out of Israel wic ked men which entyced many saying Let vs go make a couenant with the heatheÌ that are rounde about vs sor since we depar ted froÌ them we haue had muche sorowe 13 So this deuice pleased them wel 14 And certeine of the people were readie went to the King which gaue theÌ licence to do after the ordinances of the heathen 15 TheÌ set they vp a place of exercise at IerusaleÌ according to the facions of the heathen 16 And made theÌ selues vncircumsed forsoke the holy couenant ioyned theÌ selues to the heathen were solde to do mischief 17 So wheÌ Antiochus kingdome was set in order he weÌt about to reigne ouer Egypt that he might haue the dominioÌ of two realmes 18 Therefore he entred into Egypt with a migh tie companie with charets and elephantes and with horsement and with a great nauie 19 And moued warre against Ptolemeus King of Egypt but Ptolemeus was afraid of him fled and manie were wounded to death 20 Thus Antiochus wanne many strong cities in the land of Egypt and toke away the spoi les of the land of Egypt 21 And after that Antiochus had smitteÌ Egypt he turned againe in the hundreth fortie thre yere 22 And wentvp towarde Israel and Ierusalém with a mightie people 23 And entred proudly into the Sanctuarie and toke away the golden altar and the candlesticke for the light and all the instruments thereof and the table of the shewbread and the powring vessels and the bowles and the golden basins and the vaile and the crownes and the golden apparel which was before the Temple and brake all in pieces 24 He toke also the siluer and golde and the precious iewels and he toke the secret treasures that he founde and wheÌ he had taken away all he departed into his owne land 25 After he had murthered many men and spo ken verie proudely 26 Therefore there was a great lamentacion in euerie place of Israél 27 For the princes and the Elders mourned the yong women and the yong men were made feble and the beautie of the women was changed 28 Euerie bridegrome toke him to mourning and she that sate in the mariage chaÌber was in heauines 29 The land also was moued for the inhabitaÌts thereof for all the house of Iacob was couered with confusion 30 After two yeres the King sent his chief taxe master into the cities of Iuda which came to Ierusalém with a great multitude 31 Who spake peaceable wordes vnto them in disceite and they gaue credit vnto him 32 Then he fell suddenly vpon the citie and smote it with a great plague and destroied muche people of Israél 33 And when he had spoiled the citie he set fyre on it casting downe the houses thereof walles thereof on euerie side 34 The women and their children toke they captiuitie and led away the cattel 35 Then fortified they the citie of Dauid with a great and thicke wall and with mightie towres and made it a strong holde for them 36 Moreouer they set wicked people there and vngodlie persones and fortified them selues therein 37 And they stored it with weapons vitailes and gathered the spoile of Ierusalém laied it vp there 38 Thus became they a sore snare and were in ambushment for the Sanctuarie and were wicked enemies euermore vnto Israél 39 For thei shed innocent blood on euerie side of the Sanctuarie and defiled the SaÌctuarie 40 In so muche that the citizens of Ierusalém fled away because of them and it became an habitacion of strangers being desolate of them whome she had borne for her owne children did leaue her 41 Her SaÌctuarie was left waste as a wildernes her holie daies were turned into mourning her Sabbaths into reproche and her honour broght to naught 42 As her glorie had bene great so was her dishonour and her excellencie was turned into sorowe 43 Also the King wrote vnto all his kingdome that all the people shulde be as one and that euerie man shulde leaue his lawes 44 And all the heathen agreed to the comman dement of the King 45 Yea many of the ãâã consented to his religion offring vnto idoles and defiling the Sabbath 46 So the King sent letters by the messengers vnto Ierusalém and to the cities of Iuda that they shulde followe the strange lawes of the countrey 47 And that they shulde forbid the burnt offrings and sacrifices and the offrings in the Sanctuarie 48 And that they shulde defile the Sabbaths and the feasts 49 And pollute the Sanctuarie and the holie men 50 And ãâã set vp altars and groues and chappels of idoles and offer vp swines flesh and vncleane beasts 51 And that they shulde leaue their children vncircumcised and defile their soules with vnclennes and pollute themselues that they might
thredaies before the feast and the thre daies after the feast shal be daies of fredome and li bertie for all the Iewes in my realme 35 So that in them no man shal haue power to do any thing or to vexe any of them in any maner of cause 36 Also thirtie thousand of the Iewes shal be writen vp in the Kings hoste and haue their wages payeth them as apperteineth to all them that are of the Kings armie and of theÌ shal be ordeyne certeine to kepe the Kings strong holdes 37 And some of them shal be set ouer the Kings moste secret affaires and their gouernours and their princes shal be of them selues and they shal liue after their owne lawes as the King hathe commanded in the land of Iuda 38 And the thre gouernements that are added vnto Iudea from the countrey of Samaria shal be ioyned vnto Iudea and they shal be as vnder one and obey none other power but the hie Priest 39 And I giue Ptolemais and the borders therof vnto the Sanctuarie at Ierusalém for the necessarie expenses of the holie things 40 Moreouer I will giue euerie yere fiftene thousaÌd sicles of siluer of the Kings reuenues out of the places apperteining vnto me 41 And all the ouerplus whiche they haue not paied for thyngs due as they did in the former yeres from hence for the they shal giue it towarde the workes of the Temple 42 And besides this the fiue thousand sicles of siluer which they receiued yerely of the accounte appointed for the intertein emeÌt of the Sanctuarie these yeres passed eueÌ these things shal be released because they apperteine to the Priests that minister 43 Item whosoeuer they be that flee vnto the Temple at Ierusalém or within the liberties therof and are indetted to the King for any maner of thing they shal be pardoned and all that they haue in my realme 44 For the buylding also and repayring of the workes of the Sanctuarie expenses shal be giuen of the Kings reuenues 45 And for the makyng of the walles of Ierusalém and fortifying it rounde about that the holdes in Iudea may be buylt vp shall also the costes be giuen out of the Kings reuenues 46 ¶ But wheÌ Ionathan and the people heard these wordes they gaue no credit vnto theÌ nether receiued them for they remembred the great wickednes that he had done in Israél and how sore he had vexed them 47 Wherefore they agreed vnto Alexander for he was the first that had intreated of true peace with them and so were confederat with him alway 48 Then gathered King Alexander a great hoste and camped ouer against Demetrius 49 So the two Kings ioyned battel but Deme trius hoste fled and Alexander pursued him and preuailed against them 50 So that sore battel continued till the sunne went downe and Demetrius was slayne the same day 51 ¶ Then Alexander sent ambassadours vnto Ptolemeus the Kyng of Egypt with these wordes saying 52 For so muche as I am come agayne to my realme aÌd am set in the throne of my fathers and haue gotten the dominion and haue destroied Demetrius and enioye my countrey 53 Seing that I haue euen giuen him the battel and he and his armie is discoÌfited by me and I sit in the throne of his kingdome 54 Let vs now make friendship together and giue me now thy daughter to wife so shal I be thy sonne in law aÌd giue thee rewardes aÌd vnto her things according to thy dignitie 55 Then Ptolemeus the King gaue answer say ing happie be the day wherein thou art come againe vnto the lande of thy fathers and sittest in the throne of their kingdome 56 Now therefore wil I fulfil thy writings but mete me at Ptolemais that we mayse one an other and that I may make thee my sonne in law according to thy desire 57 So Ptolemeus went out of Egypt with hys daughter Cleopatra and came vnto Ptolemais in the huÌdreth threscore and two yere 58 Where King AlexaÌder met him aÌd he gaue vnto him his daughter Cleopatrus and maried them at Ptolemais with great glorie as the maner of Kingsis 59 ¶ Then wrote King Alexander vnto Ionathan that he shulde come and mete him 60 So he went honorably vnto Ptolemais and there he met the two Kings and gaue them great presents of siluer and golde to their friends and founde fauour in their sight 61 And there assembled certeine pestilent felowes of Israel wicked men to accuse him but the King wolde not heare them 62 And the King commanded that they shulde take of the garments of Ionathan clothe him in purple and so they did and the King appointed him to sit by him 63 And said vnto his princes Go with him into the middes of the citie and make a proclamacion that no man complaine against him of anie matter and that no man trouble him for anie maner of cause 64 So when his accusers sawe his honour according as it was proclaimed that he was clothed in purple they fled all away 65 And the King preferred him to honour and wrote him among his chief friends made him a duke and partaker of his dominion 66 Thus Ionathan returned to Ierusalem with peace and gladnes 67 ¶ In the hundreth thre score fiue yere ca me Demetrius the sonne of Demetrius from Creta into his fathers land 68 Whereof when King Alexander heard he was verie sorie and returned vnto Antiochia 69 The Demetrius appointed Apollonius the gouernour of Celosyria who gathered a great hoste and camped in Iamnia and sent vnto Ionathan the hie Priest saying 70 Darest thou being but alone lift vp thy self against vs and I am laughed at reproched because of thee now therefore why doest thou vant thy self against vs in the mountaines 71 Now then if thou trust in thine owne strength come downe to vs into the plaine field there let vs trye the matter together for I haue the strength of cities 72 Aske and learne who I am and they shal take my parte and they shal tell thee that your fote is notable to stand before our face for thy fathers haue benet wise chased in their owne land 73 And now how wilt thou be able to abide so great an hoste of horsemen and fotemen in the plaine where is nether stone norrocke nor place to flee vnto 74 When Ionathan heard the wordes of Apol lonius he was moued in his minde wherefore he closeten thousand men and went out of Ierusalem and SimoÌ his brother met him for to helpe him 75 And he pitched his tents at Ioppe but they shut him out of the citie for Apollonius garison was in Ioppe 76 Then they foght against it and they that were in the citie for verie feare let him in so Ionathan wan Ioppe 77 Apollonius hearing of this toke thre thousand horsemen with a great hoste of fote men and went to warde Azotus as thogh he wolde go forwarde came immediatly
great hurt vnto religion 37 And he set Iewes in it and fortified it for the assurance of the land and citie and raised vp the walles of Ierusalém 38 And King Demetrius confirmed him in his high priesthode for these causes 39 And made him one of his friends and gaue him great honour 40 For it was reported that the Romains called the Iewes their friends and confederates and that they honorably receiued SimoÌs ambassadours 41 And that the Iewes and Priests consented that Simon shulde be their prince and high Priest perpetually til God raised vp the true Prophet 42 And that he shulde be their captaine and haue the charge of the Sanctuarie and so set meÌ ouer the workes and ouer the countrey and ouer the weapons and ouer the forteres ses and that shulde make prouision for the ãâã things 43 And that shulde be obeyed of euery man and that all the writings in the countrey shulde be made in his name that he shulde be clothed in purple and we are golde 44 And that it shulde not be lawful for anie of the people or Priests to breake anie of these things or to withstand his wordes or to call anie congregacion in the countrey without him or be clothed in purple or weare a ãâã of gold 45 And if anie did contrarie to these things or brake anie of them he shulde be punished 46 So it pleased all the people to agre that it shulde be done to Simon according vnto these wordes 47 Simon also accepted it and was content to be the high Priest and the captaine and the prince of the Iewes and of the Priests and to be the chief of all 48 And they commaÌded to set vp this writing in tables of brasse and to fasten it to the wall that compassed the Sanctuarie in an open place 49 And that a copie of the same shulde be laied vp in the treasurie that Simon and his son nes might haue it CHAP. XV. 1 Antiochus maketh a couenant of friendship with Simon 11 ãâã is pursued 15 The Romains write lettres vnto Kings and nacions in the defence of the Iewes 27 ãâã refusing the helpe that Simon sent him breaketh his couenant 1 MOreouer King Antiochus the sonne of Demetrius sent lettres from the yles of the sea vnto Simon the Priest and prince of the Iewes and to all the nacion 2 Conteining these wordes ANTIOCHVS the King vnto Simon the great Priest and to the nacion of the Iewes sendeth greting 3 For so muche as ãâã pestilent men haue vsurped the kingdome of our fathers I am purposed to chalenge the realme againe and to restore it to the olde estate wherefore I haue gathered a great hoste and prepared shippes of warre 4 That I may go thorowe the countrey and be ãâã of them which haue destroied our countrey and wasted manie cities in the realme 5 Now therefore I do confirme vnto thee all the liberties whereof all the Kings my progenitours haue discharged thee and all the paiments where of they haue released thee 6 And I giue thee leaue to coyne money of thine owne stampe within thy countrey 7 And that Ierusalém and the Sanctuarie be fre and that all the weapons that thou hast prepared and the forteresses which thou hast buylded and kepest in thine hands shal be thine 8 And all that is due vnto the King and all that shal be due vnto the King I forgiue it thee from this time for the for euermore 9 And when we haue obteined our kingdome we wil giue thee and thy nacion and the Temple great honour so that your honor shal be knowen thorowe out the worlde 10 ¶ In the hundreth seuentie and foure yere went Antiochus into his fathers land and all the bandes came together vnto him so that fewe were left with Tryphon 11 So the King Antiochus pursued him but he fled and came to Dora which lyeth by the seaside 12 For he sawe that troubles were towarde him and that the armie had forsaken him 13 Then camped Antiochus against Dora with and hundreth and twentie thousand fighting men and eight thousand horsemen 14 So he compassed the citie about and the shippes came by the sea Thus they pressed the citie by land and by sea in so muche that thei suffered no man to go in nor out 15 In the meane season came Numenius his companie from Rome hauing lettres writeÌ vnto the Kings and countreis wherein were conteined these wordes 16 LVCIVS THE Consul of Rome vnto King Ptolemeus sendeth greting 17 The ambassadours of the Iewes are come vnto vs as our friends and confederates froÌ Simon the hie Priest and from the people of the Iewes to renue friendship and the bonde of loue 18 Who haue broght a shield of golde weying a thousand pounde 19 Wherefore we thoght it good to write vnto the Kings and countreis that they shulde not go about to hurt them nor to fight against them nor their cities nor their countreie nether to mainteine their enemies against them 20 And we were content to receiue of theÌ the shield 21 If therefore there be anie pestilent felowes fled from their countrey vnto you deliuer them vnto Simon the hie Priest that he maye punish them according to their owne Law 22 The same things were writen to Demetrius the King and to Attalus and to Arathes and to Arsaces 23 And to all countreis as Sampsames and to them of Sparta and to Delus and to Mindus and to Sicion and to Caria and to Samos to Pamphylia and to Lycia and to Ha licarnassus and to Rhodus and to Phaselis and to Cos and to Siden and to Cortyna and to Gnidon and to Cyprus and to Cyrene 24 And they sent a copie of them to Simon the hie Priest 25 ¶ So Antio chus the King caÌped against Dora the seconde time euer redie to take it and made diuers engins of warre and kepe Tryphon in that he colde nether go in nor out 26 TheÌ Simon sent him two thousand chosen men to helpe him with siluer aud golde and muche furniture 27 Neuertheles he wolde not receiue theÌ but brake all the couenant which he had made with him afore and withdrewe him self froÌ him 28 And sent vnto him Athenobius one of his friends to coÌmune with him saying Ye with holde Ioppe and Gazara with the castle that is at Ierusalem the citie of my realme 29 Whose borders ye haue destroyed done great hurt in the land and haue the gouerne ment of anie places of my kingdome 30 Wherefore now deliuer the cities which ye haue taken with the tributes of the places that ye haue rule ouer without the borders of ãâã 31 Orels giue me for them fiue hundreth taleÌts of siluer and for the harme that ye haue done and for the tributes of the places other fiue hundreth talents if not we wil come fight against you 32 So Athenobius the Kings friend came to Ierusalem and when he sawe the honour of
slewe aboue nine thousand men and wounded and maimed the moste parte of Nicanors hoste and so put all to slight 25 And toke the money from those that came to bye them and pursued them farre but lacking time they returned 26 For it was the day before the Sabbath and therefore they wolde no loÌger pursue theÌ 27 So they toke their weapons spoiled the enemies kept the Sabbath giuing than kes praising the Lord woÌderfully which had deliuered them that day and powred vpon them the beginning of his mercie 28 And after the Sabbath * they distributed the spoiles to the sicke and to the father les and to the widdowes deuided there sidue among them selues their children 29 When this was done and they all had made a general prayer they besoght the merciful Lord to be recoÌcilied at the length with his seruants 30 Afterwarde with one coÌsent they fel vpoÌ Timotheus and Bacchides slewe aboue twentie thousand wanne hie stroÌg hol des deuided great spoiles an gaue aÌd equal porcioÌ vnto the sicke to the father les and to the widdowes and to aged persones also 31 Moreouer they gathered their weapoÌs to gether and layed them vp diligently incon uenient places and broght the remnant of the spoyles to Ierusalém 32 They slewe also Philarches a moste wicked persone which was with Timotheus and had vexed the Iewes manie wayes 33 And when they kept the feast of victorie in their countrey they burnt Callisthenes that had set fyre vpoÌ the holie gates which was fled into a litle house so he receiued a rewarde mete for his wickednes 34 And that moste wicked Nicanor which had broght a thousand marchants to bye the Iewes 35 He was through the helpe of the Lord broght downe of them whome he thoght as nothing in so muche that he put of his glorious raiment and fled ouerthwart the countrey like a fugitiue seruant and came alone to Antiochia with great dishonour through the destruction of his hoste 36 Thus he that promised to pay tribute to the Romaines by meanes of the prisoners of ãâã broght newes that the Iewes had a defender and for this cause none cold hurt the Iewes because they followed Lawes appointed by him CHAP. IX 1 Antiochus wil ling to spoyle Persepolis is put to flight 9 As he persecuteth the Iewes he is striken of the Lord. 13 The fained repentance of Antiochus 28 He dyeth mi serably 1 AT the same time came Antio chus agai ne with dishonour out of the countrey of Persia. 2 For when he came to Persepolia and went about to robbe the Temple and to subdue the citie the people ranne in a rage to defeÌ ded them selues with their weapons and put them to flight and Antiochus was put to flight by the inhabitants and returned with shame 3 Now when he came to Ecbatana he vnder stode the things that had come vnto Nicanor and Timotheus 4 And then being chased in his fume he thoght to impute to the Iewes their faute which had put him to flight and therefore commanded his charetman to driue continually and to dispatche the iourney for Gods iudgement compelled him for he had said thus in his pride I wil make Ierusalem a commune burying place of the Iewes wheÌ I come the ther. 5 But the Lord almightie and God of Israél smote him with an incurable and inuisible plague for assone as he had spoken these wordes a paine of the bowels that was remediles came vpon him and sore torments of the inner partes 6 And that moste iustely for he had tormented other mens bowels with diuerse and strange torments 7 How be it he wolde in no wise cease from his arrogancie but swelled the more with pride breathing outfyre in his rage against the Iewes and commanded to haste the iornay but it came to passe that he feldow ne from the charet that raÌne swiftely so that all the meÌbres of his bodie were bruised with the great fall 8 And thus he thata litle a fore thoght he might commande the floods of the sea so proude was he beyonde the condicion of man and to weigh the hie mouÌtaines in the balance was now cast on the ground and caried in an horselitter declaring vnto all the manifest power of God 9 * So that the wormes came out of the bo die of this wicked man in abundance and whiles he was aliue his flesh fel of for paine and torment and all his armie was grieued at his smel 10 Thus no man colde be are because of his stinke him that a litle afore thoght he might reach to the starres of heauen 11 Then he began to leaue of his great pride and self wil when he was plagued and came to the knowledge of him self by the scourge of God by this paine which increased ãâã moment 12 And when he him self might not abide his owne stinke he said these wordes It is mete to be subiect vnto God that a man which is mortal shulde not thinke him self equal vnto God through pride 13 This wicked persone prayed also vnto the Lord who wolde now haue no mercie on him 14 And said thus that he wolde set at libertie the holie citie vnto the which he made haste to destroy it to make it a burying place 15 And as touching the Iewes whome he had iudged not worthie to be buryed but wolde haue cast them out with their children to be deuoured of the foules wilde beastes he wolde make theÌ all like the citizeÌs of Athenes 16 And whereas he had spoiled the holie TeÌple afore he wolde garnish it with great giftes and encrease the holie vessels and of his ownerentes beare the charges belonging to the sacrifices 17 Yea that he wolde also become a Iewe him self go through all the worlde that was inhabited preache the power of God 18 But for all this his paines wolde not cease for the iustiudgemeÌt of God was come vpoÌ him therefore despairing of his helth he wrote vnto the Iewes this letter vnder wri ten coÌteining the forme of a supplicatioÌ 19 ¶ THE KING prince Antiochus vnto the Iewes his louing citizens wisheth muche ioye and helth and prosperitie 20 If ye your childreÌ fare wel if all things go after your minde I giue great thankes vnto God hauing hope in the heauen 21 Thogh I lie sicke yet I am mindeful of your honour and good wil for the loue I beare you therefore when I returned from the countrey of Persia and fel into a fore disease I thoght it necessarie to care for the commune safetie of all 22 Not distrusting mine helth but hauing great hope to escape this sickenes 23 Therefore considering that when my father led an hoste against the high couÌtreys he appointed who shulde succede him 24 That if anie controuersie happened contrary to his expectation or if that anie tidings were broght that were grieuous they
in the land might knowe to whome the affaires were commited that they shul de not be troubled 25 Againe when I ponder how that the gouernours that are borderers and neighbours vnto my kingdome waite for all oc casions and loke but for opportunitie I haue ordeined that my sonne Antiochus shal be King whome I oft commende and committed to many of you when I went into the hie prouinces and haue writen vn to him as followeth hereafter 26 Therefore I pray you and require you to remember the benefites that I haue done vnto you generally and particularly and that euerie man wil be faithful to me and to my sonne 27 For I trust that he wil be gentle and louing vnto you according to my minde 28 ¶ Thus the murtherer and blasphemer suffered moste grieuously and as he had intreated other men so he dyed a miserable death in a strange countrey among the mountaines 29 And Phillippe that was broght vp with him carryed away his bodie who fearing the sonne of Antiochus went into Egypt to Ptolemeus Philometor CHAP. X. 1 Iudas Maccabeus taketh the citie and the Temple 10 The actes of Eupator 16 ãâã Iewes fight against the ãâã 24 Timotheus inuadeth Iudea with whome Iudas ioyneth battel 29 Fiue men appeare in the aire to the helpe of the Iewes 39 Timotheus is slaine 1 MAccabeus now and his companie through the helpe of the Lord wan the Temple and the citie againe 2 And destroyed the altars chapels that the heatheÌ had buylded in the opeÌ places 3 And clensed the Temple made another altar burned stones toke fyre of theÌ and offred sacrifices incense two yeres and six monethes after and set forthe the lampes and the shewebread 4 When that was done they fel downe flat vpon the grounde and besoght the Lord that they might come no more into suche troubles but if they sinned anie more agaiÌst him that he him self wolde chasten them with mercie and that they might not be de liucred to the blasphemous and barbarous nacions 5 Now vpon the same day that the straÌgers polluted the TeÌple on the verie same day it was clensed againe euen the fiue tweÌtieth day of the same moneth which is Cha sleu 6 They kept eight dayes with gladnes as in the feast of the Tabernacles remembring that not long afore they held the feast of the Tabernacles when they liued in the mountaines and dennes like beastes 7 And for the same cause they bare grene bowes and faire branches and palmes and sang psalmes vnto him that had giuen theÌ good successe in clensing his place 8 They ordeined also by a commune statute decre that euerie yere those dayes shulde be kept of the whole nacion of the Iewes 9 And this was the end of Antiochus called Epiphanes 10 ¶ Now wil we declare the actes of Antiochus Eupator which was the sonne of this wicked man gathering briefly the calamities of the warres that followed 11 For when he had taken the kingdome he made one Lysias which had bene captaine of the hoste in Phenice and Coelosyria ru ler ouer the affaires of the realme 12 For Ptolemeus was called Macron purposed to do iustice vnto the Iewes for the wrong that had bene done vnto them and went about to behaue him self peace a bly with them 13 For the which cause he was accused of his friends before Eupator and was called oft times traitour because he had left Cyprus that Philometor had committed vnto him and came to Antiochus Epiphanes therefo re seing that he was no more in estimation he was discouraged and poysonned him self and dyed 14 ¶ But when Gorgias was gouernour of the same places he interteined strangers made warre oft times against the Iewes 15 Moreouer the Idumeans that helde the stroÌg holds which were mete for their pur pose troubled the Iewes and by receiuing them that were driuen froÌ Ierusalem toke in hand to continue warre 16 Then thei that were with Maccabeus made prayers besoght God that he wolde be their helper and so they fel vpon the strong holdes of the Idumeans 17 And assalted them sore that they wanne the places and slewe all that foght against them on the wall and killed all that they met with and slewe no lesse then twentie thousand 18 And because certeine which were no lesse then nine thousand were fled into two strong castels hauing all maner of things conuenicnt to susteine the siege 19 Maccabeus left Simon and Ioseph and Zaccheus also and those that were with them which were ynowe to besiege them and departed to those places which were more necessarie 20 Now thei that were with Simon being Ied with couetousnes were intreated for monei thorowe certeine of those that we re in the castel toke seuentie thousand drachmes and let some of them escape 21 But when it was tolde Maccabeus what was done he called the gouernours of the people together and accused those men that they had solde their brethren for money and let their en emies go 22 So he slewe them when they were conuict of traison and immediatly wan the two ca stels 23 And hauing good successe as in all the warres that he toke in hand he flew in the two castels mo then twentie thousand 24 Now Timotheus whome the Iewes had ouercome afore gathered an armie of stran gers of all sortes broght a great troupe of horsemen out of Asia to winne Iewrie by strength 25 But when he drewe nere Maccabeus and thei that were with him turned to praye vn to God sprinkled earth vpon their heads and girded their reines with sacke cloth 26 And fel downe at the fote of the altar and besoght the Lord to be merciful to them and to be an enemie to their enemies and to be an aduersarie to their aduersaries * as the Law declareth 27 So after the prayer they toke their weapons went on further from the citie and when they came nere to the enemies they toke hede to them selues 28 And when the morning appeared they bothe ioyned together the one parte had the Lord for their refuge pledge of prosperitie and noble victorie and the other toke courage as a guide of the warre 29 But when the battel waxed stroÌg there ap peared vnto the enemies from heauen fiue comelie men vpon horses with bridles of golde and two of them led the Iewes 30 And toke Maccabeus betwixt them co uered him on euerie side with their weapoÌs kept him safe but shot ãâã and lighte nings against the enemies so that thei were confounded with blindenes and beaten downe and ful of trouble 31 There were slaine of fotement twentie thousand and fiue hundreth and six hundreth horsmen 32 As for Timotheus him self he fled vnto Ga zara which was called a very strong holde wherein Chereas was captaine 33 But Maccabeus and his companié laie sie ge against the fortresses with courage for foure daies 34 And
same place 39 And vpon the daye following as ãâã required Iudas and his companie came to take vp the bodies of them that were ãâã and to burye them with their kynsemen in their fathers graues 40 Nowe vnder the coates of euerie one that was slaine they founde ãâã wels that had bene consecrate to the idoles of the * Iamnites whiche thing is forbidden the Iewes by the Law Then euerie man sawe that this was the cause wherefore they were slayne 41 And so euerie man gaue thankes vnto the Lord the righteous Iudge whiche had opened the things that were hid 42 And they gaue them selues to prayer and besoght hym that they shulde not vtterly be destroyed for the faute committed Besides that noble Iudas exhorted the people to kepe them selues from sinne for so muche as they sawe before their eyes the thinges which came to passe by the sinne of these that were slayne 43 And hauing made a gathering through the companie sent to IerusaleÌ about two thousand drachmes of ãâã to offer a sinne offring doyng very wel and honestly that he thoght of the resurrection 44 For if he had not hoped that they whiche were ãâã shulde rise againe it had bene superfluous aÌd vaine to pray for the dead 45 And therefore he perceyued that there was great fauour ãâã vp for those that dyed godly It was an holie and a good thoght So he made a ãâã ãâã the dead that they might be ãâã from sinne CHAP. XIII 1 The comming of ãâã into ãâã 4 The death of ãâã 10 Maccabeus going to fight against Eupator ãâã his souldiers vnto prayer 15 He kylleth ãâã thousand men in the tentes of Antiochus 21 ãâã the betrayer of the ãâã is taken 1 IN the hundreth fortie aÌd nine yere it was tolde Iudas that Antiochus Eupator was comming with a great power into Iudea 2 And Lysias the stewarde and ruler of hys affaires with hym hauing bothe in their armie an hundreth and ten thousand men of ãâã of the ãâã and fiue thousand horsemeÌ and two and twentie elephants and thre ãâã dreth charets set with hookes 3 Menelaus also ioyned hym selfe with them and with great disceit incouraged Antiochus not ãâã the safegard of the countrey but because he thoght to haue bene made the gouernour 4 But the Kyng of Kings moued Antiochus minde against this wicked man and Lysias informed the Kyng that thys man was the cause of all mischief so that the King commanded to bryng hym to ãâã to put hym vnto death as the maner was in that place 5 Nowe there was in that place a tower of fiftie cubites high ful of ashes and it had an instrument that turned rounde and on euerie side itrouled downe into the ashes 6 And there whosoeuer was condemned of sa crilege or ofanie other grieuous crime was cast of all men to the death 7 And so it came to passe that this wicked man shulde dye suche a death and it was a moste iuste thing that Menelaus shulde want buryal 8 For because he had committed manie sinnes by the altar whose fyre and ashes were holie he him self also dyed in the ashes 9 ¶ Now the King raged in his minde came to shewe himself more cruel vnto the Iewes then his father 10 Which things when Iudas perceiued he coÌ manded the people to call vpon the LORD night and day that if euer he had holpen theÌ he wolde now helpe them when they shulde be put from their Law from their countrey and from the holie Temple 11 And that he wolde not suffer the people which a litle afore began to recouer to be subdued vnto the blasphemous nacions 12 So when they had done this all together besoght the Lord for mercie with weping and fasting and falling downe thre dayes together Iudas exhorted them to make them selues readie 13 And he being aparte with the Elders toke counsel to go forthe afore the King broght his hoste into Iudea and shulde take the citie commit the matter to the helpe of the Lord. 14 So committing the charge to the Lord of the world he exhorted his souldiers to fight man fully euen vnto death for the Lawes the Temple the citie their countrey and the commune wealth and camped by Modin 15 And so giuing his souldiers for a watche worde The victorie of God he piked out the manliest yong men and went by night into the Kings campe slewe of the hoste fourtene thousand men and the greatest elephaÌt with all that sate vpon him 16 Thus when they had broght a great feare and trouble in the campe all things went prosperously with them they departed 17 This was done in the breake of the day be cause the protection of the Lord did helpe them 18 ¶ Now when the King had tasted the manlines of the Iewes he weÌt about to take the holdes by policie 19 And marched towarde Beth-sura which was a strong holde of the Iewes but he was chased away hurt and lost of his men 20 For Iudas had sent vnto them that were in it suche things as were necessarie 21 But Rhodocus which was in the Iewes hoste disclosed the secretes to the enemies the refore he was soght out and when they had gotten him they put him in prison 22 After this did the King commune with theÌ that were in Beth-sura and toke truce with them departed and ioyned battel with Iudas who ouercame him 23 But when he vnderstode that Philippe whome he had left to be ãâã of his bu sines at Antiochia did rebell against him he was astonished so that he yelded him self to the Iewes and made them an othe to do all things that were right and was appeased towarde them and offred sacrifice adorned the Temple and shewed great gentlenes to the place 24 And embraced Maccabeus and made him captaine and gouernour from ãâã vnto the Gerreneans 25 Neuertheles when he came to Ptolemais the people of the citie were not content wit this agrement and because they were grieued thei wolde that he shulde breake the co uenants 26 Then went Lysias vp into the iudgemeÌt seat and excused the fact as wel as he colde and persuaded them and pacified them made them wel affectioned and came againe vnto Antio chia This is the matter coÌcerning the Kings iournay and his returne CHAP. XIIII 1 Demetrius moued by Alcimus sendeth Nicanor to kil the Iewes 18 Nicanor maketh a compacte with the Iewes 29 Which he yet breaketh through the mocion of the King 37 Nicanor commandeth Razis to be taken who slayeth him self 1 AFter thre yeres was Iudas enformed that Demetrius the sonne of Seleucus was come vp with a great power name by the heauen of Tripolis 2 When he had wonne the countrey and slaine Antiochus and his lieutenant Lysias 3 Now ãâã whiche had bene the high Priest wilfully defiled himself in the time that all things were confounded seing that by no meanes he colde saue himself norhaue anie
not breake and smo king flaxe shal he not quenshe til he bring forthe iudgement vnto victorie 21 And in his Name shal the Gentiles trust 22 ¶ * Then was broght to him one possessed with a deuil bothe blinde and domme and he healed him so that he which was blinde and domme bothe spake and sawe 23 And all the people were amased said Is not this the sonne of Dauid 24 But when the Pharises heard it they said * This maÌ casteth the deuils no other wise out but through Beelzebub the prince of deuils 25 But Iesus knewe their thoghtes and said to them Euerie kingdome deuided against it self shal be broght to naught and euerie citie or house deuided against it self shal not stand 26 So if Satan cast out Satan he is deuided against him self how shal then his kingdome endure 27 Also if I through Beelzebub cast out deuils by whome do your children cast them out Therefore they shal be your iudges 28 But if I cast out deuils by the Spirit of God then is the kingdome of GOD come vnto you 29 Els how can a man enter into a strong mans house and spoile his goods except he first binde the strong man and then spoile his house 30 He that is not with me is against me he that gathereth not with me scattereth 31 * Wherefore I say vnto you euerie sinne and blasphemie shal be forgiuen vnto men but the blasphemie against the holie Gost shall not be forgiuen vnto men 32 And whosoeuer shal speake a worde against the SoÌne of man it shal be forgiuen him but whosoeuer shal speake against the holie Gost it shal not be forgiuen him nether in this world nor in the worlde to come 33 EtheÌr make the tre good and his frute good or els make the tre euil and his frute euil for the tre it knowen by the frute 34 O generacioÌs of vipers how can you speake good things when ye are euil For of the* abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh 35 A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth for the good things an euil man out of an euil treasure bringeth forthe euil things 36 But I say vnto you that of euerie idle word that men shal speake they shal giue acounte there of at the day of iudgement 37 For by thy wordes thou shalt be iustified and by thy wordes thou shalt be coÌdemned 38 ¶ * Then answered certeine of the Scribes of the Pharises saying Master we wolde se a signe of thee 39 But he answered and said to them An euil and adulterous generacion seketh a signe but no signe shal be giuen vnto it saue the signe of the Prophet Ionas 40 * For as Ionas was thre dayes aÌd thre nights in the whales bellie so shal the Sonne of man be thre dayes and thre nights in the heart of the earth 41 The men of Nineue shal rise in iudgement with this generacion and coÌdemne it for they * repented at the preaching of Ionas beholde a greater then Ionas is here 42 * The Quene of the South shal rise in iudgement with this generacion and shal coÌdem ne it for she came from the vt most parties of the earth to heare the wisdome of Solomon and beholde a greaterthen Solomon is here 43 ¶ * Now when the vncleane spirit is gone out of a man he walketh throughout drye places seking rest and findeth none 44 Then he saith I wil returne into mine house from whence I came when he is come he findeth it emptie swept and garnished 45 ¶ Then he goeth taketh vnto him seuen other spirits worse then him self and they entre in and dwell there * and the end of that man is worse then the beginning Euen so shal it be with this wicked generacion 46 ¶ * While he yet spake to the multitude beholde his mother and his brethren stode without desiring to speake with him 47 TheÌ one said vnto him Beholde thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speake with thee 48 But he answered and said to him that tolde him Who is my mother and who are my brethren 49 And he stretched forthe his hand towarde his disciples and said Beholde my mother and my brethren 50 For whosoeuer shall do my Fathers wil which is in heauen the same is my brother and sister and mother CHAP. XIII 3 The state of the kingdome of God set forthe by the parable of the sede 24. Of the tares 31. Of the mustarde sede 33. Of the leauen 44. Of the treasure hid in the field 45. Of the perles 47. And of the nette 57. The Prophet is contemned in his owne contrey 1 THe * same day weÌt Iesus out of the house and sate by the sea side 2 And great multitudes resorted vnto him so that he went into a ship and sate downe and the whole multitude stode on the shore 3 Then he spake many things to them in parables saying Beholde a sower went forthe to sowe 4 And as he sowed some fel by the wayes side and the foules came and deuoured them vp 5 And some fel vpoÌ stonie grouÌde where they had not muche earth and anone they sprong vp because they had no depth of earth 6 And when the sunne rose vp they were parched for lacke of rooting withred away 7 And some fel among thornes aÌd the thornes sprong vp and choked them 8 Some agayne fell in good grounde and broght forth frute one corne an hundreth folde some sixte folde and another thirtie folde 9 He that hath eares to heare let him heare 10 ¶ Then the disciples came and said to him Why speakest thou to them in parables 11 And he answered and sayd vnto them Because it is giuen vnto you to knowe the secrets of the kingdome of heaueÌ but to theÌ it is not giuen 12 * For whosoeuer hathe to him shal be giuen and he shal haue abundance but whosoeuer hathe not from him shal be taken away euen that he hathe 13 Therefore speake I to them in parables be cause they seing do not se and hearing they heare not nether vnderstand 14 So in them is fulfilled the prophecie of Esaias which prophecie saith * By hearing ye shal heare and shall not vnderstande and seing ye shal se and shal not perceiue 15 For this peoples heart is waxed fatte and their eares are dul of hearing and with their eyes they haue winked lest they shulde se with eyes and heare with their eares and shulde vnderstande with their hearts and shulde returne that I might heale them 16 But blessed are your eyes for they se and your eares for they heare 17 * Forverely I say vnto you that many
if two of you shal agre in earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giueÌ them of my Father which is in heauen 20 For where two or thre are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middes of them 21 TheÌ came Peter to him said Master how oft shal my brother sinne against me and I shal forgiue him * vnto seuen times 22 Iesus said vnto him I say not to thee vnto seuen times but vnto seuentie times seuen times 23 Therefore is the kingdome of ãâã likened vnto a certeine King whiche wolde take a countes of his seruants 24 And when he had begonne to recken one was broght vnto him whiche oght him ten thousand talents 25 And because he had nothing to paye his master commanded him to be solde and his wife and his children and all that he had the dette to be payed 26 The seruant therefore fel downe and besoght him saying Master appease thine angre towarde me and I wil pay thee all 27 Then that seruants master had compassion and losed him and for gaue him the dette 28 But when the seruaÌt was departed he fouÌde one of his felowes which oght him an hundreth pence he layed hands on him and toke him by the throte saying Pay me that thou o west 29 Then his felowe fel downe at his fete and besoght him saying Appease thine angre towards me and I wil pay thee all 30 Yet he wolde not but went and cast him into prison til he shulde pay the dette 31 And wheÌ his other felowes sawe what was done they were very sorie and came and de clared vnto their master all that was done 32 Then his master called him and said to him O euil seruant I forgaue thee all that dette because thou prayedst me 33 Oghtest not thou also to haue had pitie on thy felow euen as I had pitie on thee 34 So his master was wroth and deliuered him to the iaylers til he shulde pay all that was due to him 35 So like wise shal mine heauenlie Father do vn to you except ye forgiue from your hearts eche one to his brother their trespaces CHAP. XIX 3 Christ sheweth for what cause a woman may be diuorced 11 Continence is a gift of God 14 He receiueth litle babes 16 To obteine life euerlasting 24 That riche men can scarsely be saued 28 He promiseth them which haue left all to folowe him life euerlasting 1 ANd* it came to passe that when Iesus had finished those sayings he departed from Galile and came into the coastes of Iudea beyonde Iordan 2 And great multitudes followed him and he healed them there 3 ¶ Then came vnto him the Pharises teÌpting him and saying to him It is lawful for a man to put away his wife for euerie faute 4 And he answered and said vnto them Haue ye not red * that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female 5 And said * For this cause shal a man leaue father and mother and cleaue vnto his wife and they twaine shal be one flesh 6 Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh Let not man therefore put a sundre that which God hathe coupled together 7 They said to him Why did then*Moses commande to giue a bil of diuorcement and to put her a way 8 He said vnto theÌ Moses because of the hard nes of your heart ãâã you to put away your wiues but from the beginning it was not so 9 I say therefore vnto you * that whosoeuer shal put away his wife except it be for whoredome marie another committeth adulterie whosoeuer marieth her which is diuorced doeth commit adulterie 10 TheÌ said his disciples to hiÌ ãâã the matter be so betwene maÌ wif it is not good to marie 11 But he said vnto theÌ All men can not receiue this thing saue they to whome it is giuen 12 For there are some chaste which were so borne of their mothers bellie and there be some chaste which be made chaste by men and there be some chaste which haue made themselues chaste for the kingdome of heauen He that is able to receiue this let him receiue it 13 ¶ * Then were broght to him litle children that he shulde put his hands on them and pray and the disciples rebuked them 14 But Iesus said Suffer the litle children and forbid them not to come to me for of suche is the kingdome of heauen 15 ãâã And when he had put his hands on them he departed thence 16 ¶ * And beholde one came and said vnto him Good Master what good thing shal I do that I may haue eternal life 17 And he said vnto him Why callest thou me good there is none good but oue euen God but if thou wilt entre into life kepe the commandements 18 He said to him Whiche And Iesus said These Thou shalt not kil Thou shalt not commit adulterie Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnes 19 Honour thy father and mother and thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 20 The yong man said vnto him I haue obser ued all these things from my youth what lacke I yet 21 Iesus said vnto him If thou wilt be perfite go sel that thou hast and giue it to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heaueÌ and come and followe me 22 And when the yong man heard that saying he went away sorowful for he had great possessions 23 Then Iesus said vnto his disciples Verely I say vnto you that a riche man shal hardely enter into the kingdome of heauen 24 And againe I say vnto you It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of 2 nedle then for a riche man to enter into the kingdome of God 25 And when his disciples heard it thei were excedingly amased saying Who theÌ can be saued 26 And Iesus behelde them and said vnto theÌ With men this is vnpossible but with God all things are possible 27 ¶ * Then answered Peter and said to him Beholde we haue for saken all and followed thee what shal we haue 28 And Iesus said vnto them Verely I say to you that when the Sonne of man shal sit in the throne of his maiestie ye which followed me in the regeneracion * shal sit also vpon twelue thrones and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel 29 And whoso euer shal forsake houses or brethren or sisters or Father or mother or wife or children or lands for my Name sake he shal receiue an hundreth folde more and shal inherite euerlasting life 30 But manie that are first shal be last and tho last shal be first CHAP. XX. 1 Christ teacheth by a similitude that God is deter vnto no men and how he
to passe that thei came all safe to land CHAP. XXVIII 2 Paul with his compagnie are gently intreated of the barbarous people 5 The viper hurteth him not 8 He healeth Publius father and others and being fornished by them of things necessarie he fared towarde Rome 15 Where being receiued of the brethren he declareth his busines 30 And there preacheth two yeres 1 ANd when they were come safe theÌ they knewe that the yle was called Melita 2 And the Barbarians shewed vs no litle kindenes for they kindled a fyre and receiued vs euerie one because of the present showre and because of the colde 3 And when Paul had gathered a nomber of stickes laid them on the fyre there came a viper out of the heat and leapt on his hand 4 Now when the Barbarians sawe the worme hang on his hand they said among theÌ selues This man surely is a murtherer whome thogh he hathe escaped the sea yet Vengeance hathe not suffred to liue 5 But he shoke of the worme into the fyre and felt no harme 6 Howbeit thei waited when he shulde haue swolne or fallen downe dead suddenly but after they had loked a great while and sawe no inconuenience come to him thei chaÌged their mindes and said That he was a God 7 In the same quarters the chiefman of the yle whose name was Publius had possessions the same receiued vs lodged vs thre dayes courteously 8 And so it was that the Father of Publius lay sicke of the feuer and of a bloodie flixe to whome Paul entred in when he prayed he laid his hands on him and healed him 9 When this then was done other also in the yle which had diseases came to him were healed 10 Which also did vs great honour and when we departed they laded vs with things neces sarie 11 ¶ Now after thre moneths we departed in a ship of AlexaÌdria which had wintred in the yle whose badge was Castor and Pollux 12 And when we arriued at Syracuse we taryed there thre dayes 13 And from thence we fet a compasse came to Rhegium and after one daye the South winde blewe and we came the seconde daie to Putioli 14 Where we founde brethren and were desired to tarie with them seuen dayes and so we went towarde Rome 15 ¶ And from thence when the brethren heard of vs they came to mete vs at the Market of Appius and at the Thre tauernes whome when Paul sawe he thanked God and waxed bolde 16 So when we came to Rome the Centurion deliuered the prisoners to the general Captaine but Paul was suffred to dwel by him self with a souldier that kept him 17 And the third day after Paul called the chief of the Iewes together and when they were come he said vnto them Men and bre thren thogh I haue commited nothing against the people or Lawes of the fathers yet was I deliuered prisoner froÌ Ierusalem into the hands of the Romaines 18 Who when thei had examined me wolde haue let me go because there was no cause of death in me 19 But when the Iewes spake contrarie I was constrained to appeale vnto Cesar not because I had ought to accuse my nacion of 20 For this cause therefore haue I called for you to se you and to speake with you for the hope of Israels sake I am bounde with this chaine 21 Then they said vnto him We nether receiued letters out of ãâã concerning thee nether came anie of the brethren that shewed or spake anie euil of thee 22 But we wil he ãâã of thee what thou thinkest for as concerning this secte we knowe that euerie where it is spoken against 23 And when they had appointed him a daye there came manie vnto him into his lodging to whome he expounded and testified the kingdome of God and preached vnto them concerning Iesus bothe out of the Law of Moses and out of the Prophetes from morning to night 24 And some were persuaded with the things which were spoken and some beleued not 25 Therefore when thei agreed not among them selues they departed after that Paul had spoken one worde to wit Wel spake the holie Gost by Esaias the Prophet vnto our fathers 26 Saying * Go vnto this people and say By hearing ye shal heare and shal not vnderstaÌd and seing ye shal se and not perceiue 27 For the heart of this people is waxed fat and their eares are dull of hearing and with their eyes haue they winked lest they shulde se with their eyes heare with their eares and vnderstaÌd with their hearts and shulde returne that I might heale them 28 Be it knowen therefore vnto you that this saluacion of God is sent to the Gentiles and they shal heare it 29 And wheÌ he had said these things the Iewes departed and had great reasoning among them selues 30 And Paul remained two yeres ful in an house hired for himself and receiued all that came in vnto him 31 Preaching the kingdome of God and teaching those things which coÌcerne the Lord Iesus Christ with all boldenes of speache without let THE EPISTLE OF THE Apostle Paul to the Romaines THE ARGVMENT THe great mercie of God is declared towarde man in Christ Iesus whose righteousnes is made ours through saith For when man by reason of his owne corruption colde not fulfil the Law yea committed most abominably bothe against the Law of God and nature the infinite bountie of God mindeful of his promes made to his seruant Abraham the Father of all beleuers ordeined that mans saluation shulde onely stand in the perfect obedience of his Sonne Iesus Christ so that not onely the circumcised Iewes but also the vn circumcised Gentiles shulde be saued by faith in him euen as Abraham before he was circumcised was counted iuste onely through faith and yet afterwarde receiued circumcisioÌ as a seale or badge of the same righteousnes by faith And to the intent that none shulde thinke that the couenant which God made to him and his posteritie was not performed other because the Iewes receiued not Christ which was the blessed sede orels beleued not that he was the true redemer because he did not onely or at least more notably preserue the Iewes the examples of Ismael Esau declare that all are not Abrahams posteritie which come of AbrahaÌ according to the flesh but also the verie strangers and Gentiles grafied in by faith are made heires of the promes The cause whereof is the onlie wil of God forasmuche as of his fre mercie he electeth some to be saued and of his iuste iudgement reiecteth others to be damned as appeareth by the testimonies of the Scriptures Yet to the intent that the Iewes shuld not be to muche beaten downe nor the Gentiles to muche puffed vp the example of Elias proueth that God hathe yet his elect euen of the natural posteritie of
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring theÌ of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his ãâã toward their but ãâã therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you wheÌhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not ãâã ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth eneÌ so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my coÌfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the ãâã 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he coÌmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpoÌthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs ãâã the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For ãâã knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
ãâã that they ãâã ãâã against the false apostles putting ãâã in minde of his good will towarde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that his ãâã make them not to shrinke for the Gospel thereby was consirmed and not ãâã ãâã he desireth them to ãâã ambition and to embrace modestie promising to send Timotheus vn to ãâã who ãâã ãâã ãâã in matters more amply yea and that he him ãâã wolde also come vnto them addyng ãâã ãâã cause of ãâã ministers so long abode And because there were no greater enemies to the crosse then the false ãâã he confuteth their false doctrine by ãâã onely Christ to be the end of all true religion with whome we haue all thing and without whome we haue nothing so that his death is our life and hisresurrection our ãâã After this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bothe particular and general with ãâã of hisaffection towarde them and thankeful accepting of their ãâã CHAP. I. 1 S. Paul discouereth his heart towarde them 3 By his thaÌkes giuyng 4 Prayers 8 And wishes for their ãâã and saluation 7. 12. 20 He ãâã the frute of his crosse 15. 27. And ãâã them to vnitie 28 And ãâã 1 PAul and Timotheus the seruants of Iesus Christe to all the Saintes in Christe ãâã whiche are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons 2 Grace be with you peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memorie 4 Alwaise in all my prayers for all you praying with gladnes 5 Because of the fellowship whiche ye haue in the Gospel from the first day vnto now 6 And I am persuaded of this same thing that he that hathe begone this good worke in you wil performe it vntil the day of Iesus Christ. 7 As it becometh me so to iudge of you al becausel haue you in remembraÌce that both in my bandes and in my defense and confirmation of the Gospell you all were partakers of my grace 8 For God is my recorde how I long after you al from the verie heart rote in Iesus Christ. 9 And this I pray that your loue may abunde yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement 10 That ye may discerne thinges that differ one from another that ye may be pure aÌd with out offence vntill the day of Christ. 11 Filled with the frutes of righteousnes whi che are by Iesus Christe vnto the glorie and praise of God 12 ¶ I wolde ye vnderstode brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospel 13 So that my bandes in Christe are famous throughout all the iudgement hall and in all other places 14 In so muche that manie of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my bandes and dare more frankely speake the worde 15 Some preache Christ euen through enuie and strife and some also of good wil. 16 The one parte preacheth Christ of conten tion aÌd not purely supposing to adde more affliction to my bandes 17 But the others of loue knowing that I am set for the defense of the Gospel 18 What then yet Christ is preached all maner wayes whether it be vnder a pretence of syncerely and I therein ioye yea and will ioye 19 For I knowe that this shal turne to my salua tion through your prayer and by the helpe of the Spirit of Iesus Christ. 20 As I hartely loke for and hope that in nothing I shal be ashamed but that with all con fidence as all wayes so nowe Christ shal be magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death 21 For Christ is to me bothe in lyfe and in death aduantage 22 And whether to lyue in the fleshe were profitable for me and what to chose I know not 23 For I am greatly in doute on bothe sides de siring to be losed and to be with Christ whiche is beste of all 24 Neuertheles to abide in the flesh is more nedeful for you 25 And this am I sure of that I shal abide and with you all continue for your furtherance and ioye of your faith 26 That ye maye more abundantly reioyce in Iesus Christ for me by my commyng to you againe 27 * Onely let your coÌuersation be as it becometh the Gospel of Christ that whether I come aÌd se you or els be absent I may heare of your matters that ye continue in one Spi rite and in one minde fightyng together through the faith of the ãâã 28 And in nothing feare your aduersaries whi che is to them a token of ãâã and to you of saluation and that of God 29 For vnto you it is giuen for Christe that not onely ye shulde beleue in hym but also suffer for his sake 30 Hauyng the same fight whiche ye sawe in me and now heare to be in me CHAP. II. 3 He exhorteth them aboue all things to humilitie whereby pure doctrine is chiefly mainteined 19 Promising that he and Timotheus will spedely come vnto them 27 And excuseth the long tarying of Epaphroditus 1 IF there be therefore anie consolation in Christ if anie comforte of loue if anie felowship of the Spirit if anie compassion aÌd mercie 2 Fulfill my ioye that ye be lyke minded hauing the same loue being of one accorde and of one iudgement 3 That nothing be done through contention or vaine glorie but that in mekenes of minde * euerye man esteme other better then himself 4 Loke not euerie man on hys owne thynges but euerie man also on the thyngs of other men 5 Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus 6 Who being in the forme of God thoght it no robbery to be equal with God 7 * But he made him self of no reputation and toke on hym the forme of a seruaunt and was made like vnto men and was founde in shape as a man 8 * He humbled hymselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the crosse 9 Wherefore God hathe also hyghly exalted hym and giuen hym a Name aboue euerye name 10 * That at the Name of Iesus shulde euerie knee bowe bothe of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth 11 * And that euerie tongue shulde confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glorie of God the Father 12 Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaise obeyed not as in my presence onelye but nowe muche more in myne absence so make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling 13 For it is God which worketh in you bothe the will and the dede euen of hys good pleasure 14 Do all things without * murmuring and reasonings 15 That ye maye be blameles and pure and the sonnes of God wythout rebuke in
heauen 2 * Continue in prayer and watch in the same with thankes giuing 3 * Praying also for vs that God maye open vnto vs the dore of vtterance to speake the mysterie of Christ wherefore I am also in bondes 4 That I maye vtter it as it becometh me to speake 5 ¶ * Walke wiselye towarde them that are without and redeme the time 6 Let your speache be gracious alwais and powdred with salt that ye may know how to answer euerie man 7 ¶ Tychicus our beloued brother faithful minister and felowe seruant in the Lord shal declare vnto you my whole state 8 Whome I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that he might know your state and might comforte your hearts 9 * With Onesimus a faithfull and a beloued brother who is one of you They shal shewe you of all things here 10 Aristarch us my prison fello we saluteth you and Marcus and Barnabas sisters sonne tou ching whome ye receiue hym 11 And Iesus whiche is called Iustus whiche are of the circumcision These onely are my worke fellowes vnto the kingdome of God which haue bene vnto my consolatioÌ 12 Epaphras the seruant of Christe whiche is one of you saluteth you and alwais striueth for you in prayers that ye may stande perfite and ful in al the wil of God 13 For I beare him recorde that he hath a great zeale for you and for theÌ of Laodicea and them of Hicrapolis 14 * Luke the beloued physition greteth you and Demas 15 Salute the brethren which are of Laodicea and Nymphas and the Church whiche is in his house 16 And when this epistle is red of you cause that it be red in the Churche of the Laodiceans also and that ye likewise read the epistles written from Laodicea 17 And say to Archippus Take hede to the ministerie that thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfil it 18 The salutation by the hand of me Paul RemeÌber my baÌdes Grace be with you AmeÌ Written from Rome to the Colossians and sent by Tychicus and One simus THE FIRST EPISTLE of Paul to the Thessalonians THE ARGVMENT AFter that the Thessalonians had bene wel instructed in the faith persecution which perpetually follo weth the preaching of the Gospel arose against the which althogh they did constantly stand yet S. Paul as moste careful for them sent Timothie to strengthen them who sone after admonishing him of their estate gaue occasion to the Apostle to confirme them by diuers arguments to be ãâã in faith to suffer what soeuer God calleth them vnto for the testimonie of the Gospel exhorting them to declare by their godlie liuing ãâã puritie of their religion And as the Church can neuer be so purged that some cockle remaine not among the wheat so there were among them wicked men which by mouing vaine and curious questions to ouerthrowe their faith taught falsely as touching the point of the resurrection from the dead whereof he briefly instructeth them what to thinke earnestly forbidding them to seke curiously to knowe the times willing them rather to watche lest the sudden comming of Christ come vpon them at vnwares and so after certeine exhortations and his commendations to the ãâã he endeth CHAP. I. 2 He thanketh God for theÌ that thei are so stedfast in faith and good workes 6 And receiue the Gospell with suche earnestnes ãâã That they are an example to all others 1 PAul and Siluanus Timotheus vnto the Church of the Thes salonians which is in God the Father in the Lord Iesus Christe Grace be with you and peace froÌ God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * We giue God thankes alwayes for you al making * mention of you in our prayers 3 Without ceasing remembryng your effectual faith and diligent loue the pacience of your hope in our Lord Iesus Christ in the sight of God euen our Father 4 Knowing beloued brethren that ye are elect of God 5 For our Gospel was not vnto you in word onely but also in power in the holie Gost and in much assuraÌce as ye know after what maner we were among you for your sakes 6 And ye became followers of vs and of the Lord and receiued the worde in much affliction with ioye of the holie Gost. 7 So that ye were as ensamples to all that beleue in Macedonia and Achaia 8 For from you sounded out the worde of the Lord not in Macedonia and in Achaia only but your faith also whiche is towarde God spred abroade in all quarters that we nede not to speake anything 9 For they them selues shewe of you what maner of entring in we had vnto you how ye turned to God from idoles to serue the liuyng and true God 10 And to loke for his Sonne frome heauen whome he raised from the dead euen Iesus which deliuereth vs froÌ the wrath to come CHAP. II. 1 To the intent they shulde not faint vnder the crosse 2 He coÌmendeth his diligeÌce in preaching 13 And theirs in obeing ãâã He excuseth his absence that he colde not come and open his heart to them 1 FOr ye your selues knowe brethren that our entraÌce in vnto you was not in vaine 2 But euen after that we had suffred before were shamefully entreated at * Philippi as ye knowe we were holde in our God to speake vnto you the Gospell of God with muche striuyng 3 For our exhortation was not by deceit nor by vnclennes nor by guile 4 But as we were alowed of God that the Gospell shulde be committed vnto vs so we speake not as they that please meÌ but God which trieth our hearts 5 Nether yet did we euer vse flattering wordes as ye knowe nor colored couetousnes God is recorde 6 Nether soght we praise of men nether of you nor of others 7 When we might haue bene chargeable as the Apostles of Christ but we were gentle among you euen as a nource cherisheth her children 8 Thus being affectioned towarde you our good wil was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospel of God onely but also our owne soules because ye were dere vnto vs. 9 For ye remember brethren * our labour trauail for we laboured day and night becau se we wolde not be chargeable vnto anie of you preached vnto you the Gospel of God 10 Ye are witnesses and God also how holily and iustly and vnblameably we behaued our selues among you that beleue 11 As ye knowe how that we exhorted you comforted and besoght euerie one of you as a father his children 12 That ye * wolde walke worthie of God who hathe called you vnto his kingdome glorie 13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing that when ye receiued of vs the worde of the
powred out his vial vpon the throne of the beast and his kingdome waxed darke and they gne we their tongues for sorowe 11 And blasphemed the GOD of heauen for their paines and for their sores and repented not of their workes 12 And the sixt Angel powred out his viall vpoÌ the great riuer Euphrates and the water thereof dryed vp that the way of the Kings of the East shulde be prepared 13 And I sawe thre vncleane spirits like frog ges come out of the mouth of the dragon out of the mouth of the beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet 14 For they are the spirits of deuils working miracles to go vnto the Kyngs of the earth and of the whole worlde to gather them to the battell of that greate day of GOD Almightie 15 * Beholde I come as a ãâã Blessed is he that watcheth and kepeth his garmeÌts lest he walke naked and men se his filthines 16 And they gathered them together into a place called in Hebrue Arma-gedon 17 ¶ And the seuenth Aungel powred out his vial into the ayre there came a loude voyce out of the Temple of heauen from the throne saying It is done 18 And there were voyces and thundrings lightnings there was a great earth quake suche as was not since men were vppon the earth euen so mightie an earthquake 19 And the greate citie was diuided into thre partes and the cities of the nacions fel and greate Babylon came in remembrance before GOD * to giue vnto her the cup of the wine of the fiercenes of his wrath 20 And euerie ydle fled away and the mountaines were not founde 21 And there fell a great haile like talents out of heauen vppon the men and men blasphemed GOD because of the plague of the haile for the plague thereof was excedyng great CHAP. XVII 3 The description of the great whore 8 Her sinnes and punishment 14 The victorie of the Lambe 1 THen there came one of the seuen Angel whiche had the seuen viales and talked with me saying vnto me Come I will shewe thee the danation of the great whore that sitteth vpon many waters 2 With whome haue committed fornication the Kings of the earth and the inhabitants of the earth are drunken with the wine of her fornication 3 So he caried me away into the wildernes in the Spirit and I sawe a woman sit vpoÌ askarlat coloured beast full of names of blasphemie which had seueÌ heads teÌ hornes 4 And the woman was araied in purple and skarlat and guilded with golde aÌd precious stones and pearles and had a cup of golde in her hand ful of abominations and filthines of her fornication 5 And in her forhead was a name written A Mysterie great Babylong the mother of whoredomes and abomination of the earth 6 And I sawe the woman drunken with the blood of Saintes and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus and when I sawe her I won dred with great marueile 7 Then the Aungell said vnto me Wherefore marueilest thou I will shewe thee the mysterie of the woman and of the beast that beareth her whiche hathe seuen heads and ten hornes 8 The beast that thou hast sene was and is not and shal ascende out of the bottomles pit and shal go into perdicion and they that dwel on the earth shal woÌdre whose names are not writen in the Boke of life from the fundacion of the worlde wheÌ they beholde the beast that was and is not and yet is 9 Here is the minde that hathe wisdome The seuen heads are seuen mountaines whereon the woman sitteth they are also seuen Kyngs 10 Fiue are fallen and one is aÌd another is not yet come and when he cometh he must con tinue a shortspace 11 And the beast that was and is not is ãâã the eight and is one of the seuen and shall go into destruction 12 And the ten hornes which thou sawest are ten Kings whiche yet haue not receyued a kingdome but shall receiue power as Kings at one houre with the beast 13 These haue one minde and shal giue their power and autoritie vnto the beast 14 These shall fight with the Lambe and the Lambe shal ouercome them * for he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings and they that are on his side called and chosen and faithfull 15 And he said vnto me The waters whiche thou sawest where the whore sitteth are people multitudes nations and toÌgues 16 And the ten hornes whiche thou sawest vpon the beast are they that shall hate the whore and shal make her desolate naked and shal eat her flesh burne her with fyre 17 For God hathe put in their hearts to fulfill his will and to do with one consent for to giue their kingdome vnto the beast vntill the wordes of God be fulfilled 18 And the woman whiche thou sawest is the great citie whiche reigneth ouer the Kings of the earth CHAP. XVIII 3. 9. The louers of the worlde are sorie for the fall of the whore of Babylon 4 An admonition to the people of God to ãâã out of her dominion 20 But they that be of God haue cause to reioyce for her destruction 1 ANd after these things I sawe another Aungell come downe from heauen hauing great power so that the earth was lightened with his glorie 2 And he cryed out mightely with a loude voyce saying * It is fallen it is fallen Babylon the great citie and is become the habitation of deuils and the holde of all fowle spirits and a cage of euerie vncleane hatefull byrde 3 For all nations haue dronken of the wine of the wrath of her fornication and the Kyngs of the earth haue committed fornication with her and the marchants of the ãâã are waxed riche of the abundance of her pleasures 4 And I heard another voyce from heauen say Go out of her my people that ye be not partakers in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues 5 For her sinnes are come vp vnto heauen God hathe remembred her iniquities 6 Rewarde her euen as she hathe rewarded you and giue her double accordyng to her workes and in the cup that she hath filled to you filher the double 7 In asmuche as she glorified her self and liued in pleasure so muche giue ye to her torment and sorowe for she saith in her heart * I sit being a quene and am no widowe shall se no mourning 8 Therefore shall her plagues come at one day death and sorowe and famine she shal be burnt with fyre for strong is the Lorde God whiche wil condemne her 9 And the Kings of the earth shal be waile her and lament for her whiche haue committed
that they ãâã but stiangers in thys worlde ãâã ãâã they ãâã ãâã vp their eyes to the heauens where thei shuld haue a sure dwel lyng â Or beside hys wiues c ãâã here by to haue recon ãâã him selfe to his father but all in vaine for he ta keth not awaye the cause of the euill d Christe is the ladder whereby God aÌd man are ioyned together and by whome the Angels mini ster vnto vs all graces by hym are giuen vnto vs aÌd we by him ascende into hea uen Chap. 35. 1. and 48. 3 e He felte the sor ce of this promes onelys by ãâã for al his ãâã time he was but a ãâã ger in this land Deut. 12. 20. and 19. 14. Chap. 12. 35. 18. 18. 22. 18. 25. 4 f He was touched with godlie feare and rcuerence g To be a remébrance onely of the ãâã shewed vnto him â Or ãâã house of God h He bindeth not God ãâã this ãâã but acknollageth hys infirmitie promiseth to be thaÌkefull a That is he went forthe on his iourney â ãâã to the laÌd of the ãâã of the East b Thus he was di rected by the one ly prouidence of God who broght him also to ãâã house c It semeth that in those daies the custome was to call euen straÌgers brethren d Or is he in pea ãâã by the whaÌche worde the Ebrewes signifie al ãâã â Or nepheu e That is the cause why he departed from his fathers house what he sawe in the way f That is of my blood kinred Or ãâã eied g Meaning after that the yeres were accomplished â Hebr. my daies are ful h The cause why Iaakob was deceiued was that in olde time the wife was couered with a vaile when she was broght to her housband in signe of chastitie and shame fastnes i He estemed mo re the ãâã that he had of Iaakobs seruice theÌ other his promes or the maner of the countrie thogh he alledged ãâã for his ãâã â Hebr. opened her wombe k This declareth that oft times they whiche are despised of men are fauored of God l Hereby appeareth that she had recours to God in her ãâã m For ãâã are a ãâã cause ãâã mutual loue betwene man and wife â Or es a fosse â Ebr. ãâã from bearing Mat. 1. 2 a It is onely God that ãâã baren and ãâã and ãâã fore I am ãâã in ãâã b I will receiue her child ãâã my ãâã as thogh ãâã were mine owne â Ebr. I shal be buylded â Ebr. ãâã of God c The arrogancie of mans nature appeareth in that ãâã contemneth her ãâã after she hath receiued this benefit of God to beare chil dren d That is God doeth increase me with a multi tude of children for so Iaakob doeth expounde this name Gad. Chap. 49. 9. e Which is a kin de of herbe who se ãâã hath a certeine ãâã of the figure of a man â Ebr bying I ha ue boght f In ãâã of ãâã her faure she ãâã as if God had rewarded her therefore â Or made ãâã ãâã g Because ãâã ãâã of Gods blessing who said ãâã se and multiplie ãâã was counted as a ãâã â Or tried by experience â Or with ãâã â Ebr. at my fote h The ordre of nature requireth that euerie one prouide for his owne familie â or separat ãâã â Or ãâã i That which shal her eafter be thus spotted k God shal testi fiefor my righteous dealing by rewarding my labours â Or counted theft â Or Laban â Or red or brownt l Iaakob herein v ed no deceit for it was Gods commandement as he declareth in the next chapter ver 9 and ãâã â Or conceiued m As they which toke the ram about Septembre broght for the about marche so the feblereinmar ãâã and lambde in Septembre a The children ãâã inwordes that which the father dissem bled in heart for the couetous think that what soeuer thei can not ãâã is pluct from them â Ebr. and lo not he with him as yesterday yet yesterday b The God who me my father wors hipped â Or many time c This declareth that the thing which ãâã did before was by Gods ãâã and not through deceite â Or cattel d This Angel was Christ which appeared to Iaakob in ãâã hereby appeareth he had ãâã his wiues the feare of God for he talketh as thogh they knewe this thing e For they were giuen to Iaakob in recompence of his ãâã which was a kinde of saie f For so the wor de here signifieth because Labán calleth the good vers 30. â Or went away priuely from La ban â Or ãâã â Or kinsfolkes and friends â Or ioyned with him â Ebr. from good to euil â Or conueighed thy selfe away priuely â Ebr. power isin mine hand g He was an idolater therfore wold not acknollage the God of Iaakob for his God â Or let him dye â Or strawe or saddle â Ebr. let not angre be in the eyes of my Lord. â Or bene ãâã â Ebr. the torne or taken by pray Exod. 22. 12. â Or I ssept not h That is the God whome Izhâk did feare reuerence i His conscience reproued him of his misbehauiour toward Iaakob therefore moued him to seke peace â Or The heape of witnes k The one nameth the place in the Syrian toÌgue the other in the Ebrewe tongue â Or watch tower l Topunish he the trespacer m Nature compelleth him to condemne that vice wherunto through couetousnes heforced Iaakob n Beholde how the idolaters mingle the true God with their sayned gods o Meaning by the true God whome Izhák worshipped â Or meat p Wese that there is euer some sede of the knollage of God in the heartes of the wicked a He acknollageth Gods ãâã who for the preseruation of his sendeth hostes of Angels â Or Tentes b He reuerenced his brother in worlde he things because he chiefe ly loked to be preferred to the spiritual promes c Albeit he was coÌforted by the Angels yet the ãâã of the fleshe doeth ãâã â Ebr. I am lesse theÌ al thi mercies d That is poore and without all prouision e ãâã Meaning he will put all to death this prouerbe commeth of them whiche kille the birde together with her yong ones f Not distrusting Gods assistance but vsing suche meanes as God had giue him g He thoght it no losse to depar te with these goods to the intent he might fol low the vocatioÌ wherunto God called him â Ebr. receiue my face h That is God in forme of man i For God assaileth his with the one ãâã hand and vpholdeth them with the other Oze 12 4. Chap. 35 10. k God gaue Iaa kob ãâã power to ouercome and also the praise of the victorie â Or ãâã l The faithful so ouer come their tentations that theifele the ãâã thereof to the
godlie e For he was assured that all things shulde prosper wel ther fore he ate and dranke and toke no care f In this word he declareth the somme whereun to all her flatteries did rend g The feare of God preserued him against her continual tentations â ãâã to do vs vilennie shame h This declareth that where incontinencie is thereunto is ioy ned extreme impudencie and craft â Or after this maner â Ebr. in the prison house i His cuil intreat meÌt in the prisoÌ may be gathered of the Psal. 105. 18 â Ebr. inclined mercie vnto him â Or lord k That is nothing was done without his coÌmandement â Or Eunuches the worde signifieth them that were in high esla ãâã or them that were gelded a God worked many wonderful meanes to de liuer his b That is euerie dreame had his interpretation as the thing after ward declared â Ebr. why are your faces euil c Can not God raise vp suche as shal interpret suche things d He was assured by the Spirit of God that his interpretation was true â Ebr. place e He refused not the meanes to be deliuered which he thoght God had appointed â Or in the pit f That is made of white twigges or as some read baskets ful of ho les g He sheweth that the ministers of God oght not to conceile that which God reueileth vnto them h Which was an occasion to appoint his officers and so to ex amine them that were in prison â Ebr. at the end of two yeres of daies a This dreame was not so muche for Pharaoh as to be a meane to deliuer Ioséph and to prouide for his Church â Or ãâã place b All these mea nes God vsed to deliuer his seruaÌt and to bring him in to fauour and ãâã c This ãâã was ynoughto teache him that this vision was sent of God d The wise of the worlde vnderstand not Gods secrets but to his seruants his Wil is reueiled e He confesseth his ãâã against the King before he speake of Ioséph â Read Chapter 40. 5. f The wicked se ke to the Prophets of God in their necessitie whome in their prosperitie they abhorre Psal. 105. 20. g As thogh he wolde say If I in terpret thy drea me it cometh of God and not of me â Ebr. answer peace â Ebr. naught â Ebr. ãâã gone into theirs inwarde partes h Bothe his drea mes tend to on end â Or abundance and saturitie â Or they shal ãâã no more thep leatie i The office of a true Prophet is not only to shew the euilsto come but also the reme dies for the same k None shuld be preferred to honour that haue not gifts of God mete for the same Psal. 105. 21. 1. Mac. 2 ãâã â Ebr. mouthe l Some read The people shal kisse ãâã that is shal obey thee in all things Act. 7. 10. â Or his signes â Ebr. seconde ãâã m In signe of ho ãâã Which Word some expounde tender father or father of the kiÌg or knele downe â Or the expounder of secrets â Or priest n His age is men cioned bothe to shewe that his autoritie came of God also that he suffred imprisonment and exi le twelue yeres and mo â Ebr. made for gatherings Chap. 46. 20. and 48. 5. o Not Withstanding that his ãâã house was the true Churche of God yet the companie of the Wicked and prosperitie caused him to forget it ãâã ãâã 16. â Or fode â Or came to ãâã to Ioséph a This storie sheweth plainely that al thingsare gouerned by Gods prowidence for the profite of his Churche b As men destitute of counsell Act. 7. 12. â Ebr. shuld ãâã him c This disscÌbling is not to be sollowed nor any ãâã facts of the father snot ãâã ouedby Gods Worde Chap. 37. ãâã â Ebr nakednes or ãâã Or is dead d The egyptians which were ido ãâã vsed to ãâã by their ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for biddeth to sweare bi ary ãâã ãâã yet ãâã dwelling ãâã the wicked ãâã of their corruptions e And ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã Chap. ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã acknowledge ãâã ãâã ãâã other wise they wolde dissemble Chap. ãâã ãâã g God will take vengeance vpon vs and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã measure â Ebr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã theÌ h Thogh he shewed him selfe ãâã gorous yet hys ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â ãâã ãâã ãâã i Because ãâã ãâã accused them of their ãâã thei thoght God wolde ãâã ãâã them to ãâã by ãâã ãâã â ãâã can not be founde â Or light vpon me k For thei semed not to be touched with any loue ãâã their ãâã which increased his sorowe partely as ãâã he suspected theÌ for Ioséph a This was a great tentation to Iaakob to suffre so great ãâã ne in that land where God had promised to bles se him Chap. 42. 20. Chap. 42. 20. â Or of our ãâã and condition â Ebr. to the mouthe of these wordes that is ãâã thing which he asked vs. Chap. 44. ãâã â Ebr. I wil sinne ãâã thee Or swere smel les b when we are in ãâã or danger God forbiddeth not to vse alhonest mea nes to better or estate conditioÌ c Our chief trust ought to be in God and not in worldly meanes d He speaketh these wordes not so muche of ãâã as to make hissonnes more careful to bryng againe their bro ther. â Or the ruler of his house e So the Iudgement of God pres sed their ãâã â Ebr. role him selfe vpon vs. â Ebr. cast him ãâã vpon ãâã Chap. 42. ãâã â Or you are wel f Not withstanding the corruptions of Egypt yet Ioseph taught his familie to feare God â Ebr. peace g For they two onely were borne of ãâã â Ebr. bowels â Ebr. bread h To signifie his dignitie i The nature of the superstitious is to condemne all other in respect of them sel ues k Some time this worde ãâã to be dronken but here it is ãâã that thei had ynough and ãâã of the best wine a We may not by this example vse any vnlawful practises seing God hathe commanded vs to walke in simpli citie â Ebr. the ãâã ãâã b Because the people thoght he colde denine he ãâã to him selfe that knowledge or els he faineth that he consulted with so the saiers ãâã which simulation is worthy to bereproued â Ebr. innocent c To signifie how greatly the thing displeased them how sory thei were for it d If we ãâã ãâã dent cause of our affliction let vs loke ãâã the secret counsell of God ãâã ãâã vs iustly for our sin nes e Equal in ãâã or next vn to the King Chap. 42. 13. â Ebr. childe of his olde age â Or that I may se him Chap. 43. ãâã â Ebr. be with vs. f Rahél bare to Iaakob Ioséph and Beniamin g Ye shall cause me to dye for ãâã â Ebr his
f Thogh Dauid was now anointed Kinge by the Prophet yet God woide ãâã him in soÌdry sortes before he had the vse of his kingdome â Or serued him g God wolde that Saul shulde recei ue this benefite as at Dauids haÌd that his condemnation might be the more euident for his cruel hate towarde him â Or in Ephes dammin â Or of the eke a Betwene the two campes â Or coate of plate b That is ãâã lib. 4 onces after halfe an once the shekel and 600. snekels weight amounteth to 18. â Or greaues lib. 3. quarters â Ebr. smiteme â Or hand ãâã Chap. 16. 1. â O. be was ãâã among them ãâã bare office c To serue ãâã as ãâã 16. ver 19. d Thogh Ishai ment one thing ãâã Gods prouideÌ ce ãâã Dauid to another end e If they haue ãâã ãâã ãâã to ãâã for their necessitie ãâã it out â Ebr. vessels â Ebr. of peace â Or valleye f As are aboue ãâã hearsed ver ãâã 9. Iosh. 15. 18. g From taxes payments h This dishonour that he doeth to Israél i For his ãâã sending was a iu ste occasion and also he felt him self in wardly mo ued by Gods Spirits k Here Satan pro ueth Dauids faith by the insidelitie of Saul l Dauid by the ex perience that he hathehad in time past of Gods helpe nothing douteth to ouercome this danger seing he was zea lous for Gods honour m For by these exampleshe sawe that the power God was with him â Or assayed n To the intent that by these weake meanes God might only be knowen to be the aut our of this victorie o He sware by his gods that he wolde ãâã him p Dauid being assured bothe of ãâã cause and of his calling prophecieth of the destru ction of the Philistims q Being moued with a feruent zeale to bereuen ged vpon this blasphemer of God Name Ecclesi 47 4. 1. mac 4. 30. â Or Gai thecitie â Or house at Bethléhem r That is of what familie and tribe is he or els he had forgotten Da uid ãâã he had receiued so great a benefit by him a His affection was fully bent toward him b That is be prospered in all his domgs c To wit Goliath â Ebr. answered playing Chap ãâã 11. 29. 5. Eccles 47. 7. d Because he bare him enuie and hatted e That is spake as a man beside him selfe for so thepeo ple abused this worde wheÌ thei colde not vnderstand f Meaning he was captaine ãâã the people g Fight against them the warre ãâã Gods ãâã h By whome ãâã had ãâã sonnes ãâã Dauid put to death at the re quest of ãâã ãâã nites 2 ãâã 21 8. i So his hypocrisie ãâã for vnderpretence of ãâã he soght his destruction k Meaning that he was not able to endowe his wife with riches l Because he ãâã him ãâã able ãâã ãâã the Kings request m Meaning Dauid his ãâã n To be depriued of his kingdome o that is ãâã had better ãâã against the Phi listims then ãâã men a ãâã Saul soght Dauids ãâã secretly but now his hypocrisie ãâã steth forth ãâã ãâã b That I may giue thee warning what to do â Ebr. be put his soule in his hand Iudg. 12. 3. 1. samu 27 21. psalm ãâã 109. c VVhat soeuer he pretended ãâã yet his heart was ful of malice d He plaide on his harpe to ãâã the rage of the euil Spirit as Chap. 16. 23. e Thus God mouedbothe the son ne and daughter of this tyrand to fauour Dauid ãâã their ãâã f Beholde how the ãâã to accomplish their ãâã nether ãâã de othe not freÌdship God nor man g ãâã was a schole where the worde of God was studyed ãâã to Ramah h Being their chief ãâã i Changed their mindes and ãâã sed God k VVith a minde to persecute them l His kingly appa rel m He huÌbled him selfe as other did Chap. 10. 11. a ãâã Saul was stayed a day and a night by Gods prouidence that Dauid might hauetime to eschape â Ebr. reueile it in mine care b I am in great daughter of death â Ebr. sayeth c At what time there shulde be a solenne sacrifice Nomb. 28. 11. to the which they addest peace offrings and feasts d Read Chap. 1. ãâã Chap. 18. 3. 23. 18. e That he were fully determined ãâã father do fauour me g The Lord ãâã he me moste grieuously h I knowe that if thou werest now preferred to the ãâã thou woldest not destroy me but shewe thy ãâã friendly to my posteritie â Or ãâã â ãâã of the way because it serued as a signe to shewe the way to them that pas sed by â ãâã peace i The ãâã is the ãâã of thy ãâã k Yet he mighs haue somebusine to let him l Thus he ãâã contempteously of Dauid m That is a peace offring n Meaning all his ãâã o Thou are euer contrary vnto me as the mother is â Ebr. sonne of death p For it were ãâã great tyrannie to put one to death and not to sheue the cause why q For this was the third day as it was a ãâã ãâã ãâã r By these wordes he had monished Dauid what ãâã ought ãâã do â Ebr. ãâã f It semeth that he had shot ãâã the ãâã of the stone lest the ãâã shulde ãâã espied Dauid ãâã VVhich othe he callethin the ãâã verse the ãâã of the Lord. a VVhere the Arke then was to aske counsel of the Lord. b These infilmities that we se in the saints of God teache vs that ãâã hathe his iustice in him sel fe but receiued it of Godsmercie Exod. ãâã 30. Leu. 24. 5. c If they ãâã not companied with their wiues ãâã ãâã ãâã d That is their bo dies e Shalbe more ca reful to kepe his vesselholy when he shal haue eateÌ of thisholy foode f Tarying to worship before the Arke â Or ãâã of them that kept Sauls ãâã Chap. 17. 2. g Behinde ãâã place Where the hie Priests garmentlay h That isout of Sauls dominion Chap. 17. 9. Chap. 18. 7 29. ãâã ãâã 47. 7. â Ebr. put these wordes in his heart i By making ãâã kes and ãâã k Is hemete to be in a kings ãâã se. a VVhich was in the ãâã Iudah and nere to Beth-léhem â Or ãâã b For there was another so called in Iudah c For he feared the rage of Saul against his house d That is in ãâã which was a strong holde e That a ãâã ãâã went on him f Ye that are of my ãâã and ãâã g Herby he wold persuade the that this conspiracio was moste ãâã where the sonne conspired against the father and the seruaÌt against hismaster h Whiche were the ãâã of the house of Eli whose house God ãâã to punishe i Haue I not at other times also wheÌ he had great ãâã coÌsulted with the Lorde for ãâã â Or ãâã
26. it is cal led also Epha but Epha is to measured ãâã thyngs as bath is a measure for licours c The very heatheÌ confessed that it was a singular gift of God when hegaue to any na tion a King that was wise and of vnderstanding albeit it appeareth that this HiraÌ had the true knowled ge of God f It is also writeÌ that she was of the tribe of Naph tali 1. King 7. 14. which may be vn ãâã that by reason of the con fusion of tribes which then begaÌ to be thei maried in diuers tribes so that by her father she might be of Dan and by her mother of ãâã â Or shippes â Or Ioppe 1. King 7. 23. a Whiche is the mountaine where Abraham thoght to haue sacrificed his sonne Gene 22. 2. 2 Sam. 24. 16. b Accordynge to the whole length of the Temple coÌ prehending the ãâã holye place ãâã the rest c ãâã conteined as muche as did the breadth of the peo ple 1 King 6. 3. d From the ãâã to the ãâã lot in the ãâã of Kings mencion is made from the fundation to the first stage e Some thinke it is that place whiche is called ãâã 1. King 6. 19. f Which separated the Temple from the moste holy place g Enerie one was eightene cubites long but the halfe cubite colde not be sene for it was hid in the roundenes of the chapiter and therefore he giueth to euerie one but 17. an halfe h For euerie ãâã an hundreth read 1. King 7. 20. Leu. 6. 9. a A great vessel of brasse so called be cause of the great quantitie of was ter whiche it coÌteined 1. King 7. 23 b Meaning vnder the brim of the vessel as 1. King 7. 24. c In the length of euery cubice were tene heades or knoppes which in all are ãâã â Or floure delyner d In the first boke of Kings chap. 7. 26. meÌcion is onelye made of two thousand but the lesse nomber was taken there and here accordynge as ãâã measures proued afterward is declared â Euen as they hulde be made f Called also the porche of SalomoÌ Act. ãâã ãâã It is also taken for the TeÌple where Christ preached Mat 21. 27. â Or caldrons g whome SalomoÌ reueieÌced for the gifts that GOD had giuen him as a father he had the same name also that Huram the King of Tyrus had his mother was alewesh and his lather a TyriaÌ Some read for his father the autour of this worke h In Ebrewe the bread of the faces ãâã they wereser before the Arke where the Lord shewed his presence â Or instrumet is of Musique i That is couered ãâã places of ãâã ãâã King 9. 51. ãâã a Read 2. Sam. 6. 12. b VVheÌ the things were dedicate broght into the Temple c Called in Ebrew Ethanin conteining part of September and ãâã te of October 1. King 8. 2. which moneth the lewes es called the ãâã moneth because they say that the worlde was created in that moneth and ãâã ãâã came from ãâã thei began at ãâã but because this opinion is vncer ãâã we make ãâã euer the ãâã as best writers do â Or without the Oracle d For Aarors rod and Mana were taken thence before it was broght to this place e VVere prepared to serue the Lord f They agreed all in one turne g This was the effect of their songs a After that he had senetheglorie of the Lord in the cloude 1. King 8. 12. â Or power â Or Temple ãâã Sam. 7. 9. â Ebr. that it was in thine heart b ' Meaning the two Tables wherein is conteined the effect of the couenant that God made with our fathers c On a skaffolde that was made for that purpo se that hepraying for the whole peo ãâã might be heard d Bothe to ãâã thankes for the great ãâã of God bestowed vpon him and also to pray for the ãâã and ãâã his people 2. Mac 2 8. Or in effect or by thy power â Ebr. a man shal not be ãâã of 1. King 8. 17. e That ãâã ãâã in effect that thou hast a continual care ouer this a place f By ãâã ãâã thing from him ãâã ãâã by deniyng that which hehathe left to him to kepe or do him any wrong 1 King 8 31. â Ebr. othe g Meaning to him that which he hath deserued â Or praise â Ot toward this place Chap. 20. 9. â Ebr. in the land of their gates h He declareth that ãâã prayers of ãâã ãâã can not be heard ãâã of any but of theÌ ãâã pray vnto God with an vnfained faith and in true repentance i He sheweth that before God there is no acception of persone but all people that feat ãâã Worketh righteousnes is ac cepted Act 10. 35. k Meaning that none oght to enrer prise anyware but at the Lords commandement that is Which is lawful by his Worde â Or according to the maner of this citie 1. King 8. 46. eccles 7 21. 1. Iohn 1. 8. â Or repent â Or mainteine their right Psal. 132 8. l That is into thy Temple m Let ãâã be preserued by thy power and made vertuous and holy n Heare my prayer Which am thine anointed King 9. Mac. 2. 10. a Hereby God declared that hewas pleased with Salomons prayer 1. King 8. 65. â Ebr. by ãâã hands b The feast of the Tabernacles Which Was kept in the seuent mo neth c They assembled to heare the Word of God after that they had remained seuen dayes in the bouthes of the Tabernacles d They hadleaue to departe the two and twentieth day 1. King 8. ãâã but they went not away til the next day 1. King 9. 1. Nom. 12. 6. â I Wil cause the pestilence to cease and destroy the beasts that hurt the frutes of the earth and sendrai ne in due season Chap. 6. 16. f VVhich thing declareth that God had more respect to their saluation then to the aduancement ofhis owne glotie and Whereas men abuse those things Which Godhathe appoin ted to set forthe his praise he doethwith drawe ãâã graces thence a Signifying that he was twentie yere in buylding them 1. King 9. 10. b That is Which HiraÌ gaue ãâã to Salomon because they pleased him not and ther fore called them ãâã that is dirt or filth 1. King 9. 13. c Meaning of mu nitions an ãâã for the Ware d That is he repaired and ãâã them for they Were buylt long before by Seerah a noble woman of the tribe of Ephraim 1. e Read 1. King 7. 2 Chro. 6. 24. â Ebr. to come vp to ãâã f For in all ãâã Were 3300 but here hè ãâã of them that had the principal char ge read 1. King 9. 23. Chap. 4. 1. Exod. 29 39 â Or ãâã the maner of euerie day g Read Leuit 23. 1. Chao 24. 1. h Bothe for the matter and also the Workemanship i Meaning thered Sea
k VVhich summe is broght tomouÌt to thre millions millions and six hundreth thousand crownes for here is mencion made of thirtie mo then are spoken of 1. Kin. 10. 1. mat ãâã 14. a To knowe Whe ther his Wisdome Were so great as the reporte Was. Iuk ãâã 31. b There was no question so hard that he did not solus â Or gallerie whereby hewent vp â Ebr. there was no more spirit in her â Or actes c Meanings that the Isrélites Were ãâã peo ple that Kings ate the lieutenaÌts of God which oght to graÌte vnto him the ãâã and mini ster iustice to all d Read Chap. 8. 8. e Or pillers meaning the garnishing and trimming of the ãâã or pillers f That is Which the King gaue her ãâã ãâã ãâã of that treasure Which she broght g VVhich ãâã mounteth 102400 crownes of the sunne Bud eude asse h Or Pounds called ãâã of euerie one semed to make an ãâã shekels i That is the sleppes and the forè ãâã were fastened to the throne k Vpon the pom mels or ãâã l VVhich ãâã of the best Writers is thoght to be Cilicia read 1. King 10. 22. m That is ten hot ses in euerie stable Which in all ãâã to ãâã thousand 18. ãâã King 4. 26. â Or ãâã n The abundance of these temporal ãâã in Salomons kingdome is a figure of the spiritual treasures which the elect shal enioye in the ãâã vnder the true Salomon Christ. â Or Iddo o That is which prophecied agaiÌst him ãâã King 11. 41. a After the death of Salomon 1. King 12. 1. b That is haÌdeled ãâã It semeth that God hardened their heartes so that they thus murmu red without cause which declareth also the incoÌ stantie of the peo ple. c Or that stode by him that is which were of his counsel and ãâã d Or ãâã singer meaning that he was of farregrea ãâã power ãâã ãâã ãâã father â Or ãâã e Gods wil impo seth suche a neces ãâã the second causes that ãâã can be done but according to the same and yet mans wil worketh as of it selfe so that it can not be excused in doing euil by alledging that it is Gods ordinance â Ebr. by the haÌd ãâã Kin. ãâã 16. â Or receyuer â Ebr. strengthened him ãâã 2. Kin. 12. 20. a That is the ãâã tribe of Benia n in for the other halfe was gone af ter Ieroboam b Meaning the ten tribes which rebelled c Or repaired theÌ and made them strong to be more able to resist ãâã boam â Or ãâã â Ebr. stode Chap. 13. 9. 1. Kin. 12. 31. d Meaning idoles read Isa. ãâã 15. e VVhich were ãâã of true re ligion and feared God f So long as they feared God and set forthe his worde they pro ãâã g Called ãâã Abi lam who reigned thre yere 1. Kin. 15. 2. h Me gaue him selfe to haue many wiues â Or when the ãâã had established Rehobeams kingdome â For suche is the inconstancie of the people that for the moste part ãâã follow the ãâã of their ãâã b VVhich were a people of Africa called the Troglo dites because they ãâã in holes â Or blacke Mores c ãâã that no calamiue can come vnto vs except we forsake Cod and that he neuer leueth vs til we haue cast him of d And therefore doeth ãâã punish your for your sinnes â Ebr. drop downe e He sheweth that Gods ãâã are not to destroy his ãâã but to ãâã se them to bring theÌ to the Know ledge of them selues and to knowe how much ãâã it is to serue God then ãâã f VVhich declareth that God ãâã not the death of a ãâã but his conuersioÌ ãâã 8. 32. 33. 11. 1. Kin. 14 21. g That is twelue yeres after that he had ãâã ouercome by ãâã ver ãâã â Ebr. saying â Or Abiam a He meaneth Iu dah aÌd ãâã b Or Maacha 1. King 52. c Called also ãâã for Abshalom was her grandefather ãâã King 15. 2. d VVhiche was one of the ãâã of mouÌ ãâã e And ãâã ãâã doeth vsurpe it or take it ãâã that stocke ãâã the ordinance of the Lorde thus like an ãâã be ãâã the word of God for his aduantage f That is ãâã because that thing whiche is ãâã is preserued from ãâã he meaneth also that it was made solemnely ãâã by offring of sacrifices where as they ãâã salt accordyng as was ordeined Nom. 18. 19. g This worde in the Chalde tongue is Racha Which ãâã Sauiour vseth Matt. 5. 22. â Ebr. children of Belial h Meanynge in hearte and courage 1. Kin. 11. 26. â Or fainte hearted i He ãâã the nature of idolaters which take no trial of the vo cation lyfe and doctrine of their ministers but thinke the most ãâã and greatest beastes sufficient to serue their turne Leui. 26. 36. 1. King 12. 31. Chap 11. 14. Ebr. fil his haÌd k As it was appointed in the Law Exod. 29. 39 l Because theyr cause was good appointed by the Lorde they douted not of the successe and victorie m Contemnyng the good counsel whiche came of the ãâã of God he thoght to haue ouer come by deceite â Or gaue hym the ouerthre we n He sheweth that the staye of al kingdomes assuraÌce of victo ries depende vpoÌ our trust and coÌfidence in the Lorde â Ebr. ãâã 2. Kyng 13. 8. a VVhiche were ãâã contrary to the Lawe ãâã 16. 20. b He sheweth that the rest and quietnes of kingdomes standeth in abolishing ido latrie and ãâã cing true religioÌ c VVhile we ãâã the ful gouernement ãâã d The Kinge of ãâã Egypt e VVhiche was a citie in ãâã ãâã 15. 44. VVhere Michaiah the Prophete was borne 1. King 14. 6. â Or against ma ny without power f Thus the children of God nether trust in their owne power or policie nether feare the streÌgth ãâã of their enemies but con sider the cause subtilitie of their entreprises tend to Gods glorie therevpon assure theÌ selues of the victorie by him whiche is onely almightie can turne all flesh in to dust with the breath of hys monthe g The Lorde had ãâã theÌ with feare a VVho was called ãâã as hys father was vers 8. b For the space of ãâã yeres vnder ãâã ãâã thre yeres vn der ãâã religion was neglected and ãâã planted c He sheweth that ãâã the wicked nes of tyrants ad their rage yet God hathe hys ãâã he heareth in their tribulacion as he deliuered hys from zerah king of the EthiopiaÌs and out of all other daungers when they called vpoÌ the Lord. d Your confiden ce and truste in God shal not be ãâã e Called ãâã conteining part of May and part of Iune f VVhiche they had taken of the Ethiopians g These were the wordes of their couenant which commaunded all idolaters to be put to death accordynge to the Lawe of God ãâã 13. h So long as
ãâã colde he ãâã Ebr. 9 21. exo ãâã ãâã k That is the King and the Elders as Leui. 4. 15. for they that offred a sinne offrig ãâã laye ãâã hands vpon it to signifie that they had deserued that death also that they did consecrat it to God to be therby sanctified Exod 29 ãâã 1. Chro. 16. 4. l This thing was not appointed of man but it was the ãâã ment of God m The psalme which Dauid had appointed to be sung for thankes giuing n Whiche Dauid had appointed to praise the Lorde with o With that ãâã ãâã wherof meÌcion is made ãâã Chro. 16. 8. â Ebr. filled your hands p That is for the holy offrings q Meaning were more zealous to set forwarde the religion Leu 3. 2. r He sheweth that religion can not procede excepte God touche the hearte of the people Meaning all Israél whome Tilgath ãâã had ãâã taken away into the captiuitie 2. King 15. 29. b Thogh they ought to haue done it in the first moneth as Exod 12. 18. Nombr 9. 3. yet if anye were no cleane or els had a long ãâã thei mighte differ it vnto the secoÌde moneth as Nom. 9. 10. c From one ende of the land to the other North and South d In suche sort perfect on as God had appointed e He wil haue coÌpassion on them and preserue ãâã f Submit yoursel ues to the Lord ãâã no more g God will not onelye preserue you but through your repentance restore you brethren whiche for their sinnes he gaue in othe ãâã of the enemies h Thogh the wicked mocke at the ãâã of God by whome he calleth ãâã to repentance as Gene. 19. 14. yet the worde ceaseth not to fructifie in the hearts of gods ãâã i He sheweth the cause why some obey some ãâã at Goddes calling to wit ãâã se his Spirit is ãâã the one sorte and moueth their heart the other are left to them selues k whic declareth that we must pue away those things wherewith God is ãâã before we canse ue him aright l Seing their ãâã negligence who shulde haue bene moste prompt the readines of ãâã people Chap. 29. 6. m ãâã wit of the lambe of the Passeouer n He knewe the faith and sinceritie of hearte was more agreable to God then the obseruacion of ãâã ceremonies and therfore he praied vnto God to pardoÌ this faute vnto the people which did not offend of malice but of ignorance o That is did accept them as ãâã â ãâã spake to the heart p This great libetalitie declareth how Kings princes and all they to whome God hath giueÌ wherewith ought to be most ready to ãâã it in setting forth of Gods glorie q Accordynge to thatwhich is writen Nombr 6. 23. when they shuld dimisse the people a According to the coÌmandemeÌt of the Lord Deu. 7. ãâã ãâã 7. 1. b That is all they whiche came to the Passeouer c That is in the Temple where they assembled as in a tent Nom. 28. 3. 9. d The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e That ãâã ãâã des mighte ãâã be intangled with preuision of wordely thinges but that they ãâã wholy and cherefuly serue the Lord. Or published f which they had dedicate to the Lord by a vowe g For the relief of the Priests ãâã widowes pupilles fatherlesse strangers suche as were in necessitie h Thei praised the Lord and ãâã for all ãâã to his people i He sheweth that this ãâã liberalitie is expedient for the maintenance of the ministers and that God therfore prospereth his peo ple and increaseth by his blessing that which is gyuen â Ebr. by the hand k who had also a portion alowance in this ãâã l Meanyng that ether by the faith full ãâã of the officeis eue rie one ãâã theyr part in the things that were offred ãâã that theyr wiues and ãâã were relieued ãâã the Leuites ãâã fai ãâã in their office and so depended on theÌ 2. Kin. 18. 15. Isal. 10. 1. Eccles. 48. 20. â Ebr. breake theÌ vp â Ebr. face â Ebr he was strengthened a He made a double wall b Read 2 Sam 59. c Some read swordes or daggers â Ebr. spake to their heart d That is the power of man e This declareth that Fzekiah dyd euer put hys trust in God and yet made ãâã selfe strong and vsed lawfull ãâã lest he shuld seme to tempt God f While he be sieged ãâã 1 Kin. 18. 17. g Thus ãâã wicked ãâã no difference ãâã true religion false God and idoleufor Hezekiah ãâã destroied idolatrie placed true eligioÌ thus the Papistes staÌder the ãâã of God for when they ãâã ãâã thei say that they abolish religion h This is his blasphemie that he wil ãâã the liuing God to vile idoles i ãâã man hath ãâã he ãâã in pride and ãâã ãâã selfe able to resist ouercome euen God him self k Herein we se that when the wicke ãâã euil of the ãâã of God ãâã ãâã not ãâã ãâã ãâã God him self for if thei ãâã God they wolde loue hys seruants l Their wordes are ãâã King 8. 19. m Whiche were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thy maÌ n ãâã sheweth what is the best ãâã in ãâã ãâã and dangers o To ãâã nomber of an hundreth ãâã ãâã thousaÌd as 2. Kin. ãâã 35. â Ebr. with shame of face p Meaning Adramelech and Sharézer his sonnes â Or gouerned q Thus after trou ble God sendeth comfort to all theÌ that patientlye wait on him and coÌstantly put their truste in his mercies r To confirme hys faith in Gods promes who declared to him by his Pro phet that his lyfe shulde be prolonged fiftene yere 2. King 20. 1. Isa. 38. 1. s He was lifted vp with the pride of his victorie trea sures and shewed them for an osleÌtation to the ambassadours of Babylon â Or ranges and partitions â Or raÌckes t Which also was called Siloe whereof mencyon is made Isa. 8. 6. Ioh. 9. 7. u Here we se the cause why the faithful are teÌpted whiche is to trye whether they haue faith or no and that thei may fele the presence of God who suffreth them not to be ouercome by tentacions but in their weakenes ministreth ãâã 2. King 21. 1. Deut. ãâã 9. 2. King 18. 4. Iere 32 34. 2. King 21. 5. a Read 2. King 16. 3. 1. King 8. 29. 9. ãâã 2. King 7. 10. 21. 7. 2. Sam. 7 10. b By the ãâã giuen to Mosés c Meaning by his Prophetes but their hearts were not touched to beleue and repent without the whiche the preaching of the worde taketh no place d Thus affliction giueth vnderstanding for he that hated God in hys prosperitie now in his miserie he seketh vnto him e Read Chap. 33. 30 f Read Chap. 27 3. g Which ãâã had caused to ãâã made h Thus by ignoraÌ ce they
not ãâã them selues by couenant i Wheresoeuer we laboured or traueled there the ãâã were due vnto the Lorde both by ãâã Law and accordyng to the othe and coue naÌt that we made Nomb. 18. 26. k We wil ãâã ãâã it ãâã of that that shal be necessarie for it Because their ãâã dwelt ãâã about theÌ ãâã prouided that ãâã might be ãâã with men ãâã vsed this ãâã because here were fewe ãâã offred them ãâã willingly b Whiche came of Pérez the sonne of Iudah â Or of a Shilonite c That is was the he Priest d That serued and ministred in the Temple â Or of one of the greatmen e That is he begaÌ the psalme was the chanter f Meaning of the Temple g O them which ãâã not in Ierusalém â Or Ophel h Was chief aboue the Kynge for all his ãâã a From Babylon to Ierufalém b Next in dignitie to the hie ãâã and whiche were of the stocke of Aaron c Had charge of them that sang the Psalmes d They kept their wardes and watches accordyng to their turnes as 1. Chro. 23. 6. e That is next to Seraiah or rather of that ãâã whi che was called after the Name of Seraiah f Whereof was zacharie ãâã ãâã ãâã g That is one after another and euerie one in hys course ãâã sonnes of the singers h Whiche were a ãâã ãâã had their possessions in the ãâã 1. ãâã 2. 54. i Meaning ãâã k That is the brethren of zaccur l Whiche was the going vp to the mountzion ãâã is called the citie of Dauid â Ebr. caused to heare m Whiche were chambers appointed by Hezekiah to put in the tithes such things 2. Chr. 31. 11. now ãâã repared againe for the same vse Chro. 15. 16. n That is the ãâã ãâã of the ãâã ãâã 23. ãâã Nomb. 22. 5. a That is all such which had ioyned in vnlawfull mariage and also those with whome God had forbidden them to haue societie b That the ãâã was made c He was ãâã in ãâã ãâã Tobiah ãâã ãâã and enemie of the Iewes d Called also ãâã Ezra 7. 1. â Or at the yeres end e ãâã we se to what ãâã the people fall into wheÌ they are ãâã of one that ãâã of God seing that their chief gouernour was but a while absent and yet they fell into suche great ãâã as appeareth also Exo. 32. 1. f He ãâã that he did ãâã with a good conscience yet he ãâã not iustifie him selfe herein but ãâã reth God to fauor him to be ãâã vnto him ãâã his owne goodnes sake as ver 22. g I ãâã vnto them that GOD wolde not ãâã suche ãâã of his ãâã to ãâã h Was ãâã this a great cause why God plagued vs in times paste meaning ãâã if they transgressed now in the same againe ãâã plague shuld be greater i ãâã the tyme that the sunne went ãâã ãâã the Sabbath ãâã from the sunne going downe of the one ãâã ãâã the sunne ãâã of the other k Meaning of the ãâã that none thatwas vncleane shulde ãâã l which was a ãâã ãâã of the ãâã and they had maried wiues therof and so had corrupted theyr speache and religion m That is I did excommunicate them and dryue them out of the Congregacion 1. King ãâã 7. 1. King 11. 1. n Punish ãâã ãâã cording to ãâã faute euil exaÌple which they haue giuen to the rest of thy people contrarie to their vocation o That is to shewe mercie vn to me a Called also ãâã who was now the ãâã Monarch had the gouernemeÌ of the Medes PersiaÌs and Chaldeans some think he was Darius ãâã sonne called also ãâã b Daniel chap. 6. ãâã maketh mencion but of six score leauing out the nomber that is vnperfit as the Scripturein diuers placesvseth c That is had rest and quietnes Nehem. 1. 1. d VVhich they in those couÌtreis instead of tables e As was beseming for so ma gnificala King f None might be coÌpelled to drink more then it plea sed him g VVhich was the lastday of the ãâã that the King ma de for the ãâã ãâã ãâã 5. â Ebr. ãâã ãâã in the hand of the eunuches h That had ãâã rience of ãâã as thei had ãâã ned by ãâã marking in ãâã nuance of ãâã i VVhich were ãâã chief counselers that might ãâã alwaies accesse to him k By her disobedience she hathe giuen an example to all women to do the like to their ãâã l That is her disobedience m Meaning that wolde take first ãâã here of to do the like and that the rest of women wold by continuance do the same n Let her be ãâã and another made Quene o For he had vnder him an hundreth twentie seuen countreis p That is that the wife shulde be subiect to the housband and at his commandement a That is he called the matter againe into communication b By the seuen wise men of his counsel c The abuse of the se countreis was so great that they in uented manie meanes to serue the lustes of ãâã and ãâã as they ordeined wicked Iawes that the King might haue whose daughters he wold so they had diuers houses ap pointed as one for them whiles they were virgines ãâã when they were ãâã and for the Quenes another d Read what this purification was vers 13. 2. Kin. 24. ãâã â Ebr. portions o For thogh she was taken ãâã by a cruellaw yet he ceased not to haue ãâã ãâã ca re ouer her and therefore did resort oft times to heare of her f VVhat ãâã she asked of the eunuch ãâã was he bounde ogiue her â Or Hegai g VVherein het modestie appeared because she soght ãâã apparel to commend her beautie but ftode tothe eu nuches appoint ment h VVhich conteined parte of DeceÌ ber and part of ãâã i That is made for her sake k He released their tribute their tribute I That is great magnifical m That is at the mariage of Ester which was these conde mariage of the King n Meaning to ãâã him o In the Chronicles of the Medes and ãâã as Chap 10. 2. a The Persians maner was to knele downe and reuerence their Kings and suche as he ãâã in chief autoritie which Mordecai wolde not do to this ambitious proude man b Thus we se that there is none so wicked but thei haue their flatterers to accuse the godlie ' Ebr despised in his eyes c VVhich ãâã to parte of Marche and parte of April d To knowe what monethand day shulde be good to enterpri se this thing that it might haue good successe but God disapointed their lottes expectation e CoÌteining part of Februarie and parte of Marche f These be the two arguments which commonly the worldelings aud the wic ked vse toward princes against the godly that is the concempt of their Iows and diminishing of their profit without respect how God his ãâã
Iob vseth all kindes of persuasion with GOD that he myght staye his hand n After all ãâã saith ãâã forthe and leadeth ãâã to ãâã ãâã it was not in suche perfection that he colde ãâã him selfe ãâã ãâã with God because that he stil tryed his faith o That is I shal be dead a He ãâã that their wordes which wold diminish anye thing frome the ãâã of God is but a puft of winde that ãâã sheth away b That is hathe rewarded them accordynge to their iniquitie meanyng that Iob ought to be warned by the example of hys children that he offend not God c That is if thou turne betyme whiles God calleth thee to repentance d Thogh the beginnyngs be not ãâã pleasaunt as thou woldest desire yet in the ãâã thou shalt haue sufficient occasion to content thy self e He willeth Iob to examine all antiquitie and he shall ãâã it true whiche he here ãâã f Meaning that it is not ynough to haue the expe rience of ãâã selues but to be con firmed by the ex amples of them that ãâã before vs. g As a rush can not grow with out ãâã so can not the hypocrite because he hath not ãâã which is ãâã with Gods Spirit h VVhiche is to day and to morow swept away i He compareth the iuste to a tre which althoghit be remoued out of one place vnto another yet florishetht so the affliction of the godlie turneth to their profire k That is so that there remaine nothing there to proue whether the ãâã had growen there or no. l To be planted in another place where it may growe ãâã pleasure m If thou be godlie he will giue thee occasion to reioyce and if not thyne ãâã shal increase a Iob here ãâã reth to the point of Eliphaz Bil dads oracion ãâã chiÌg the iustice of God his iÌnoceÌ cie ãâã god to be iÌfinit in iui slice maÌ to be nothing iÌ respect b Of a thousand ãâã which god colde laye to his charge maÌ caÌnot answer him one 1a He declareth what is the infir mitie of man by the mightie and incompreheÌsible power that is in God shewing what the colde do if he wolde set forthe his power 1b The seare the na mes of certeine starres whereby he meaneth that all starres bothe knowen and vn knowen are at his ãâã 1c I am not able to comprehend his workes whiche are commune daily before mine eyes muche Iesse in those things which are hid secret f He sheweth that wheÌ God doeth execute his pow er he doeth it iustely for asmuch as none can controle him g God wil not be appeased for ought that man can laye for him self for his iustification h That is all the reasons that meÌ can laie to appro ue their cause i How shuld I be able to answer him by ãâã whereby be noteth his friends that albeit they were eloquent in talke yet they felt not in heart that which they spake k Meaning in his owne opinioÌ signifying that ãâã ãâã flatter himself to be righteous whiche before God is abomina cion l Whiles I am in my pangs I can not but ãâã forthe into many in conueniences althogh I knowe stil that God is iust m I am not able to fele my sinnes so great as I fele the weight of his plagues this he speaketh to condemne his dulnes to iustifie God n After he hathe accused his owne weakenes he coÌtinueth to iustifie God and his power o If I wolde staÌd in mine owne de fence yet God hathe iuste cause to condemne me it he examine mi ne heart and con science p If God punish according to his iustice he wil destroye as wel them that are counted perfite as them that are wicked q To wit the wicked r This is spoken according to our apprehension as thogh he wolde say If God destroye but the wicked as chap. 5. 3 why shulde he suffer the innocents to be so long tormented by them s That they can not se to do iustice t That can shewe the contrary u I thinke not to fall into these affections but my sorowes bring me to these manifolde infirmities and my conscience condemneth me x why doeth not God destroye me at once thus he speaketh according to the infirmitie of the flesh y Thogh I seme neuer so pure in mine owne eyes yet all is but corruption before God z whatsoeuer I woldevse to couer my filthines with shal disclose me so muche more a which might make an accorde betwene God and me speaking of impaciencie and yet consessing God to be iust in punishing him b Signifying that Gods iudgements kepe him in awe a I am more like to a deadmaÌ then to one that ãâã b I wil make an ample declaratioÌ of my torments accusing my self and not God c He wolde not that God shulde procede against him by his secret iustice but by the ordinarie meanes that he punisheth others d Is it agreable to thy iustice to do me wrong e Wilt thou be without compassion f Wilt thou gratifie the wicked and condeÌne me g Doest thou this of ignoráce h Art thou inconstant chaÌge able as the times to daie a friend to morowe an enemie i By affliction thou kepest me as in a prison and restraynest me from doing euil nether can any set meat libertie k In these eight verses following he describeth the mercie of God in the Wonderful creation of man and there on groundeth that God shulde not shew himself rigorous against him l As brittel as a pot of clay m That is reason and vnderstaÌding and many other giftes whereby man excelleth all earth he creatures n That is thy fátherlie care and prouideÌce where by thou preseruest me and with out the which I shulde perish streight way o Thogh I be not fully able to coÌpreheÌd these things yet I ãâã nedes confesse that it is so p I Wil alway Walke in feare and humilitie knowing that none is iuste before thee q Iob being sore assalted in this battel betwene the flesh the Spirit brasketh out into these affections wishing rather short dayes then long peins r That is ãâã of diseases in great abundaÌ ceshewing that God hathe infini temeanes to punish ãâã s We ãâã that God ãâã leaue of his ãâã considering ãâã great miserie ãâã ãâã of his life t He speaketh thus in the persone of a sinner that is ouercome with passions and with the feling of Gods iudgements and therefore can not apprehend in that ãâã ãâã merc es of God and ãâã of the ãâã u No distinction ãâã light and darkenes but where all is ãâã darkenes it self a Shulde he persuade by his great talke that he is ãâã b He chargeth Iob with this that he ãâã ãâã ãâã the thing which he spake ãâã ãâã that he was without sinne in the sight of God c Which is not to stand in iuslifying of
thy self he signifieth that manwil neuer be ouercome whiles he reasoneth with another therefore God must breake of the controuersie and stop mans ãâã d That is this per fection of God if man be not able to coÌprehend the heigh of the heauen the depth of hel the length of the earth the breadth of the sea which are but ãâã how can he ãâã to the ãâã of the Creator e If God shulde turne the ãâã of t ãâã and establish a newe ordre in nature who colde ãâã le him f That is withoutvnderstaÌding so that whatsoeuer ãâã he hath ãâã warde come of God and not of ãâã g If thou repent pray vnto him h Renounce thine owne euilworkes and se that they ãâã not God ouer whome thou hast ãâã ãâã i He ãâã what ãâã of conscience and ãâã in all things suche shal haue whiche turne to God by ãâã ãâã * Leui 26. 5. Chap. XII k He ãâã ãâã that ãâã thinge shal come vnto them that do not repent a Because you fele not that which you speake you thinke the whole standeth in wordes so flatter your selues as thogh none ãâã anie thing or colde knowe but you Prou 14. 2. b He reproueth these his friends of two ãâã the one that ãâã thoght thei had better knowledge them in ãâã they had ãâã the other that in ãâã of true con solation they did d. ride despise their friend in his aduersitie c The which neighbour being a mocker and a wicked maÌ thin keth that no man is in Gods fauour but he because he hathe all things that he ãâã d As the riche esteme not a light or torche that goeth out so is he despised that falleth from ãâã ãâã sitie â Ebr. to whome God hathe broght in with ãâã is ãâã e He declareth to them that did ãâã against him that their wisdome is commune to all and suche as the very brute beasts do dailie teache â Or ãâã f He exhorteth them to be wise in iudging and aswel to know the right vsewhy God hathe giuen them eares as he hathe done a mouth g Thogh men by age continuan ce of timeatteine to wisdome yet it is ãâã compara ble to Gods wisdome ãâã able to comprehend his iudgemeÌts wherein he aÌswereth to that which was alledged Chap. 8. 8. h He sheweth that there is nothing done in this worlde without Gods wil ãâã ordi nance ãâã els ãâã shulde not be almightie i He taketh wisdome from them k He ãâã the honour of ãâã and ãâã them into the subiection os others l He causeth that their wordes haue no ãâã which is when he wil punish sinne m In this discour se of Gods wonderful workes Iob sheweth that whatsoeuer is done in this worlde bothe in the ordre and change of things is by Gods wil and ãâã wherein he declareth that he thinketh wel of God and is as able to set forthe his power in wordes asthey that reasoned against were a For althogh he knewe that God had a ãâã which was mani fest in his ordina rie working and another in his secret counsel yet he wolde vtter his affection to God because ãâã was not able to vnderstand the cause why he did thus punish him b You do not wel applye your medicine to the disease c He condeÌneth their zealewhich had not knowled ge nether regarded they to comfort him but alwaie grated on Gods iustice as thoght it was not eui dently ãâã ãâã except they had vnder taken the probation thereof d Your ãâã shal come to nothing e Is not this a ma nifest signe of mi ãâã and that I do not ãâã without cause seing that I am thus ãâã as thogh I shulde teare mine owne ãâã and put my ãâã to danger f whereby he de clareth that he is not an hypocrite as thei charged him g That is cleared and not cast of for my sinnes as youreason h To proue that God doeth thus punish me for my sinnes i If I defend not my cause euerie man wil condeÌne me k He sheweth what these two things are l His pangs thus ãâã him to rea son with God not denying but that he had sinned but ãâã to ãâã what were his ãâã sinnes ãâã had ãâã suche rigour whe rein he ãâã that he ãâã knowe a cause of God why he did punish him m Thou punishest me now for the ãâã that ãâã committed in my youth n Thou makest me thy prisoner and doest so presse me that I can not stirre hand nor ãâã â Ebr. rotes a Taking occasion of his aduersaries wordes he describeth the state of mans life from his birth to his death Chap. 8. 9. Psal 144. 4. b His meaning is that seing that man is so ãâã a creature God shulde not haÌdle him so extremely wherein Iob she weth the wicked nes of the flesh when it is not subiect to the Spirit Psal. 51. 7. c Vntil the time that thou hast ap pointed for him to dye which he ãâã as the hyreling waiteth for the end of his labour to ãâã his wages d He speaketh not here as thogh he had not hope of the immortalitie but as a maÌ in extreme peine when reason is ouercome by affections and torments e Hereby he declareth that the feare of Gods iudgement was the cause why he desired to dye f That is telease my peines and take me to mercie g Meaning vnto the day of the resurrection when he shulde be chaÌged and renued b Thogh I be afflicted in this life yet in the ãâã ction I shal ãâã thy mercies and answer when thou callest me Prouer. 5. 21. i Thou layest theÌ all together suffrest none of my sinns vnpunished k He murmureth through the impa cieÌceof the ãâã agaiÌst God asthogh he vsed as great ãâã against him as against the hard rockes or Waters that ãâã flowe so that hereby all the oc casion of his hope is taken away l Yet Whiles he ãâã he shal be in ãâã and miserie a That is vaine Wordes and With out consolation b Meaning With matters that are of none importance Which are forgotten assone as they are vttered as the East Winde ãâã vp the moisture asso ãâã as it falleth c He ãâã Iob as thogh his talke caused men to ãâã of the feare of God and prayer d Thou speakest as do the mockers and contem ners of God e That is the mo ste ancient and so by reason the moste Wise f Art thou onely wise g He accuseth Iobs pride and ãâã that Wil not be ãâã by God nor by their counsel h Why doest thou stand in thi ne owne coÌceite â Ebr. ãâã thy spirit i His purpose is to proue ãâã Iob as an vniust man and an ãâã is punished for his sinnes like as he did before Chap ãâã 18. k Which hathe a desire to sinne as he that is ãâã to drinke l Who by their Wisdome so gouerned that no stranger
which he hathe by hys regeneracion through Christ. â Or kinde of in strument or tune or for the death of Labben or Go ãâã a God is not prai sed excepte the whole glorie be giuen to hym alone b Howsoeuer the enemie seme for a time to preuaile yet God preser ueth the ãâã c A ãâã of the enemie that ãâã nothing but destruction but the Lord wil ãâã his and bryng hym into ãâã â ãâã reigne as Iudge d Our miseries are meanes to cause vs to fele Gods present care ouer vs. e Thogh God reuengeth not sodenly the wrong done to ãâã ãâã he ãâã not the wicked ãâã ãâã f In the open assemblie of the Church g For God ouerthroweth the wicked in their enterprises h The mercie of God toward his Saints must be de clared and the fal of the wicked must alwayes be considered â Or this is worthy to be noted i God promiseth not to helpe vs before we haue felt the crosse k VVhiche they can not learne without the feare of thy iudgement a So sone as we enter into affliction we thinke God shuld helpe vs but that is not alwayes his due tyme. b The wicked man ãâã in his owne ãâã he ãâã wheÌ ãâã ãâã that he wolde he braggeth of ãâã is wit and welth and blesseth him self and thus blasphe meth the Lorde Or not be moued because ãâã was neuer in euil â Or ãâã at c The euill shall not touche me Isa. 28. 15. or elles he ãâã thus because he neuer felt euil d He sheweth that the wicked haue many meanes to hide their ãâã and ther fore ought more to be feared e By the hypocri sie of them that haue autoritie the poore are de ãâã f He calleth to God for helpe be cause wickednes is so farre ãâã Ì that God must now helpe or neuer g Therefore thou muste nedes ãâã this their blasphemie h ãâã iudge betwene the ryght and the wrong i For thou haste ãâã destroyed hym k The ãâã or suche as lyue not ãâã Gods ãâã shal be ãâã l God helpeth When ãâã helpe ãâã â Or destroy no more man vpon the earth a This is the ãâã ked counsel of his enemies to him his ãâã to driue ãâã froÌ the hope of Gods promes b All hope of ãâã cour is taken awaye c Yet am I innocent my cause good d Thogh all things in ãâã be out of order yet God wil exe cute iudgement from heauen e As in the destru ction of Sodom and ãâã f Whiche they shal ãâã euen to the dregs ãâã 23 34. a Which dare de fende the trueth and ãâã mercie to the ãâã b He ãâã the flarerers ãâã the ãâã which hurt him more with their ãâã then with their ãâã c They thinke theÌ ãâã able to persuade ãâã they take in ãâã d The Lord is moued with the ãâã of his deliuereth in the end from all dangers e Because the Lordes worde promes is true ãâã ãâã wil performe it and ãâã the poore from this wickedgeneratioÌ f That is thine thogh he were but one man g For they suppres the godlie mainteine the wicked a He ãâã that his ãâã ãâã a ãâã ãâã that ãâã ãâã ãâã not b ãâã ãâã purpose as the sicke man ãâã his place c VVhich ãâã ãâã to Gods dishonour if he did not ãâã ãâã d The ãâã of God i ãâã cause of our ãâã e Bothe ãâã the ãâã past ãâã ãâã to come ãâã ãâã a He ãâã that the ãâã of all ãâã is to forget God b There is nothing but ãâã ãâã among them c Dauid here ãâã on ãâã the faithfull and the ãâã but S. Paul speaketh the same of all men ãâã Rom ãâã 10. d VVhere they thinke them ãâã moste sure e You make the ãâã put ãâã trust in God f He ãâã for the whole Church ãâã ãâã is a ãâã red ãâã wil ãâã ãâã for none but he onely caÌ do it a First God ãâã reth ãâã ãâã next ãâã wel to others thirdely trueth and ãâã in our ãâã b He that ãâã not the ãâã in ãâã wickednes c To the hinderaÌ ce of his neighbour d That is shal not ãâã cast forthe of the Church as hypocrites â Or a certeine tune a He sheweth that we can not call vpon God ex cept we trust in him b Thogh we can not enriche God yet we must bestowe Gods gifts to the vse of his children c As grief of con science misera ble destruction d He wolde nether by outwarde profession ãâã in heart not in mouth coÌsent to their idolatries e Wherewith my porcion is measured f God teacheth me continually by se ãâã inspiration g The faithful are sure to perseuere to the end h That is I reioy ce bothe in bodie and in soule i This is ãâã ment of Christ by whose resurre ction all his mem bers haue ãâã talitie k Where God fauoreth there is ãâã a My righteous cause b The vengeance that thou ãâã shewe against mine enemies c VVhen thy Spirit examined my conscience d I was innocent towarde ãâã enemie bothe in dede and thoght e Thogh the wicked prouoked me to do euil for ãâã yet thy worde kept me backe f He was assured that God wolde not refuse his request g For all rebell against thee whiche trouble thy Churche h For their cruel tie can not be satisfied but with my death i They are ãâã vp with pride as the stomake that is choked with fat k Stop his rage â Or which is thy sworde l By thine heaueÌlie power â Or whose ãâã nie hathe to long endured m And sele not the smart that Gods children oft times do n This is the ful felicitie ãâã against all ãâã to haue the face of God fauo able counte nance opened vn ãâã vs. o And am deliue red out of my great troubles 2. Sam. 21 1. a He vseth this di ãâã of names to shewe that as the wicked haue many meanes to hurt so God hath manie wayes to helpe b For none ãâã ob teine their requests of God that ioyne not his glorie with their petition c He speaketh of the daÌgers malice of his enemies from the which God had deliuered him â Or cordes or ca bles d A descriptioÌ of the wrath of God against his enemies after he had heard his praiers e He sheweth how ãâã Gods iudgemeÌts shal be to the wic ked f Darknes signifieth the wrath of God as the cleare light signifieth Gods fauour g This is described at large h As a King ãâã with the peo ple wil not shew him self vnto theÌ Psal. 104. i Thundred ligh tened hailea k His lightenings l That is the depe bottoms were sene when the red Sea was deuid d. m Out of sundrie great dangers n To wit Saul o Therefore God sent me succour p The cause of Gods
shepe that Wandreth in the darke valley With out his shepherd e ãâã his enemies soght to de stroy him yet God ãâã him and dealeth moste liberally With him in despire of them f As Was the maner of great ãâã g He setteth not his felicitie in the pleasures of this Worlde but in the feare and seruice of God Deut 10. 14. Iob. 28. 25. 1. Cor. 10. 27. a He noteth two things the one that the earth to mans iudgement semethaboue the ãâã and next that God ãâã aculously ãâã the earth that it is not drowned With the Waters which naturally are aboue it b Thogh circum cision ãâã the carnal sede of Iaakob from the ãâã ãâã he that ãâã God is the true Iaakob and ãâã ãâã c Dauid desireth the buylding ãâã of the Temple Wherein the glo rie of God ãâã appeare vnder the figure of this Temple he also ãâã for the ãâã ãâã which is ãâã ãâã of the ãâã whiche was ãâã to the ãâã as is writen ãâã 132 14. a I put not my ãâã in anie ãâã ãâã ãâã b That thou ãâã take ãâã mine ãâã ãâã ãâã thy rods Isa. ãâã ãâã ãâã 10 ãâã c Reteine me in the ãâã of thy promes that I ãâã not on any side d ãâã against all ãâã ãâã e ãâã ãâã ãâã that his ãâã sinnes were the cause that his enemies did ãâã ãâã him ãâã that ãâã ãâã of the ãâã l may be ãâã ãâã to the intent that the effect ãâã ãâã f ãâã is call theÌ to repentance g He wil ãâã c fort them ãâã are ãâã ãâã ãâã for ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã respect i Meaning the ãâã is very ãâã ãâã k He wil direct ãâã with his ãâã ãâã to followethe right waye l He shal prosper ãâã sp ritual and ãâã things m His ãâã coÌ ãâã in ãâã worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he ãâã of the ãâã n ãâã ãâã is ãâã because of ãâã ãâã crueltie o The greater that his ãâã were themore that his enemies ãâã ãâã ãâã he ãâã ãâã p For as ãâã ãâã ãâã haue be ãâã my ãâã ãâã ly toward mine ãâã let ãâã ãâã that thou ãâã the defender ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a He ãâã to God to be the ãâã of his ãâã cause seing there ãâã no ãâã among men b My very affections ãâã in ward motions of the heart c He sheweth what ãâã him that he did not recompence euil for euil d He declareth that thei can not walke in simplicitie before God that delite in the companie of the vngodlie e I wil ãâã ãâã with a pure affection and with the godhe that sa ãâã vnto ãâã f ãâã me ãâã in the ouerthrowe of the wicked g ãâã cruel hands ãâã ãâã the ãâã deuises of their hearts h I am ãâã from mine ãâã by the power of God and ãâã ãâã wil ãâã him opeÌly a Because he was assured of good successe in all his daÌgers and ãâã his saluation ãâã ãâã laid vp in God he feared not the ãâã nie of his enemies b That God wil deliuer me and ãâã my faith the victorie c The ãâã of countrie wise all worldely ãâã greue me not in respect of this one thing that I may not praise thy Name in the middes of the ãâã d Dauid assured him selfe by the Spirit of ãâã that he shulde ouercome his ene mies and serue God in his Taber nacle e He groundeth vpon Gods promes and ãâã that he ãâã most wil ling to obey his commandement f He ãâã Gods loue towards his which farre passeth ãâã most tender loue ãâã ãâã towards their ãâã g But ether ãâã their wrath or ãâã ãâã age h In this present life before ãâã dye as ãâã 38. 11. i He exhorteth him self to depen de on the Lord seing ãâã neuer fai led in his promises a He ãâã him ãâã as a ãâã ãâã ãâã God shew his fauour ãâã him and ãâã him his petition b He ãâã this outward meanes to helpe the wea ãâã of his ãâã for in ãâã place was the Arke there God ãâã ãâã shewe the tokenso his fauour c Dest ãâã not the good with the ãâã d He thus ãâã in ãâã of Gods glorie and not for his owne ãâã ãâã assured that od ãâã punish the ãâã of his ãâã e ãâã ãâã be ãâã destroyed as ãâã 1. 4. f ãâã he felt ãâã ãâã of Gods help in his ãâã ãâã was opened to sing his praises g Meaning his ãâã who we reas ãâã by whome God declared his power a He ãâã the ãâã ãâã to humble them selues vnder Gods hand and ãâã to be ãâã to ãâã beasts and ãâã ãâã b The thunder clappes that are ãâã ãâã of the cloudes ought ãâã make the ãâã ked to tremble for feared of Gods ãâã c That is the thunderbolte ãâã ãâã the moste strong trees and ãâã men ãâã their power to be able to ãâã God d Called ãâã Hermon e It ãâã the ãâã nings to ãâã and glyde f ãâã ãâã s most ãâã where as semeth there is no ãâã of ãâã g F r ãâã maketh them to cast ãâã ei ãâã h Maketh the trees bare or ãâã the most ãâã places i Thoghthewic ked are nothing moued with these fights ãâã the ãâã ful praise God k To moderat the ãâã of the tempest ãâã ãâã that they destroy not all a After that ãâã had ãâã it with ãâã filthie ãâã 2. Sam. 7 2. b He ãâã ãâã f ãâã in ãâã which do notpraise God for his benefites c ãâã from the rebellion of ãâã d ãâã that he ãâã death ãâã narowly e The worde signisieth theÌ that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã shew mercie ãâã ãâã to others f ãâã his ãâã g I put to muche cons. d. ãâã in my quiet state as ãâã ãâã 8. psal ãâã 8. h I ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã me in ãâã moste ãâã Isai. 4. 7. i ãâã that thou ãâã ãâã drawen ãâã helpe I felt my ãâã 2. or 4. 17. 2 Chro. ãâã 24. k Dauid meaneth that the dead are not profitable to the CoÌgregacion of the Lord here in earth heresore he wolde liue to praise his Name which is the end of mans creation l Because thou hast preserued me that my tongue shulde praise thee I wil not be vnmindeful of my duetie 2. Sam. 23. 24. a For ãâã God declareth him self iuste when he preserueth his according as he hathe promised b Preserue me from the craftie counsels and subtil practises of mine enemies c He desireth God not onely to take care for him in this life but that his soule may be ãâã after this life d This affection ought to be in all Gods children to hate whosoeuer thing is not grounded vpon asure trust in God at ãâã vaine e ãâã signifieth comfort as straitnes sorow and peril f Meaning that his sorow and torment had con tinued a great while g Mine enemies had drawen all men to their ãâã te against me euen my chief friends h Thei
were afraied to shew meanie token of frendship i Thei that were in autotitie con demned me as a wicked doer k I had this ãâã monie of conscience that thou woldest defend mine innoceÌcie l Whatsoeuer changes come thou gouernest them by thy prouidence m Let death destroy theÌ to thein ãâã that thei may hurt no more n The treasures of Gods mercie are alwaies laied vp in store for his ãâã albeit at all times thei do ãâã enioye them â Ebr. in the secret of thy face o That is in a place where thei shal haue thy coÌfort and be hid safely from the enemies pride p Meaning there was no citie so strong to preserue him as the defence of Gods fauour q And so by my rashnes and infidelitie deserued to haue bene forsaken â Or ye that fele his mercies r Be constant in your vocation God wil confirme you with hea uenlie strength a Concerning thefre remission of sinnes which is the chiefest point of our faith b To be iustified by faith is to haue our sinnes frely ãâã and to be reputed iust Rom. 4. 6. c Betwene ãâã and despaire d Nether by silence nor crying found Iease signi fying that before the sinner be reconciled to God he feeleth a perpetual ãâã e He sheweth that as Gods mer cie is the onclie cause of forgiuenes of sinnes so the ãâã there of are repentance ãâã confession which procede of faith f WheÌ necessitie causeth him to seke to thee for helpe g To ãâã the waters great dangers h Dauid promiseth to make the rest of Gods children partakers of the ãâã which he felt that he wil diligently loke and take care to direct them in the waie of ãâã Isa. 55. 6. i If men can rule brute beastes thinke thei that God wil not bridle and ãâã their rage k He sheweth that peace and ioy of conscience in the holie ãâã is the frute of faith a It is the duerie of the god ye to set forth the praises of God for hys ãâã power shewed toward them b To sing on instruments was a parte of the ãâã seruice of the ãâã whiche doeth no ãâã ãâã vnto vs then the sacrifices ãâã and ãâã c ãâã counsell or commandemeÌt in gouerning the worlde d That is the effect and executioÌ e Howsoeuer he worlde ãâã of Gods ãâã yethe ãâã all things accordyng to ãâã mercie f By the creatioÌ of the ãâã and beautifull ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã gathering also of the ãâã he ãâã ãâã ãâã the powe o GOD ãâã all creatures ãâã ãâã him â O ãâã g No ãâã can ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he ãâã ãâã and it shal ãâã ãâã h He ãâã that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that the Lorde is our God i He ãâã that all thinges are gouerned v Goddes prouidence not by fortune k Therefore he knoweth their wicked enterprises l If Kings and the mightie of the ãâã cannot be sauedby ãâã ãâã ãâã onely by ãâã ro ãâã what ãâã others to trust in that haue not like meanes m God sheweth that towarde hys of his mercie whi che man ãâã no meanes is able to compasse n Thus he speakethin the name of the whole Churche whiche orely depend on ãâã prouidence a He ãâã neuer to become ãâã of Gods greate benefite for his deliuerance b Thei ãâã are ãâã downe with the expe ãâã of ãâã owne ãâã c VVhich I conceiued for the daÌgers wherein I was d ãâã shal be bold to ãâã to thee for succour wheÌ they shall se thy mercies to ãâã me e ãâã Goddes ãâã be ãâã to gouerne vs. ãâã for mans infirmitie he ãâã his Angels to ãâã ouer vs. f The godlie by their ãâã ãâã ãâã more then hei whiche ãâã and ãâã g ãâã thei abide the last ãâã h That is ãâã true religion and worship of God 1 Pet 3. ãâã i ãâã gall men na turally desire ãâã he wondereth why thei cast hem ãâã willingly into miserie k The angre of God ãâã not onely destroie the wicked ãâã also ãâã heth ãâã name sor euer l VVhen thei ãâã to be ãâã vp with ãâã theÌ God is at haÌd to deliuer them m And as ãâã ãâã al the ãâã of his head n Their wicked entreprises shall turne to their owne ãâã o For when they seme to be ouercome with great daÌgers and dea it self then ãâã sheweth ãâã their ãâã Psal. xxxv a He ãâã God to ãâã his cause ãâã them ãâã did ãâã him and ãâã him b ãâã God can with his breath destroy all his enemies yet the holy Goit ãâã vnto him these outward ãâã to assure vs of hys ãâã power c Assure me againste these tentations that thou art the ãâã of my saluation d Smie theÌ with the spirit of giddines that their ãâã maye be foolish and they receyue ãâã rewarde e Shewing that we ãâã call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i That wolde not ãâã ãâã ãâã k To haue taken from me all ãâã and broght me into dispaire l I prayed for the with inward affection as I wolde haue done for my ãâã I declared mine ãâã with ãâã ãâã ãâã head ãâã ãâã saw me ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã o ãâã word ãâã ãâã ãâã that the proude ãâã at ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã death n With their ãâã ãâã ãâã token of ãâã mocking ãâã of the ãâã ãâã ãâã q Their eloyced as thogh they had now sene Dauid ouer throwen r ãâã is the iustice of God to giue to the ãâã affliction ãâã and to the oppressed ãâã relief 2. Thes. 1. 6. s Because we haue that which we soght for seing he is destroyed t That is at once were they neuer so ãâã or mightie u This praier shal ãâã be verified against them that persecure the ãâã x That at least fauour my ryght thoght thei be not able to helpeme y He ãâã the ãâã to prai se God for the ãâã of hys ãâã and for the ãâã of his ãâã a ãâã ãâã by his ãâã that ãâã ãâã forward the ãâã from wicked nes to wickednes ãâã go about to couer his impieric b Thogh all other ãâã his vile sinne yet he ãâã selfe seeth it not c The ãâã ãâã at ãâã doctrine and put not difference ãâã good and euill d By describing at large the nature of the ãâã he ãâã the ãâã beware of these vices e Thogh wickednes ãâã to ãâã all the ãâã yet by thine ãâã prouidence thou ãâã ãâã and earth â Ebr. the mountaines of God ãâã whatsoeuer is excellent is thus called f The depth of thy prouidence gouerneth all things disposeth them albert the wicked seme to ouer whelme the world g Onely Gods chil dren haue ynough of all things bothe ãâã this life ãâã ãâã h He sheweth who are Gods children to wit they that know ãâã ãâã ãâã vprightly i Let not the
wicked to ãâã to ãâã Gods ãâã Exod. 7 20. Exod 8. 6 o Meaning ãâã and Aaron p So that this ãâã came not by fortune but as God had appointed and his ãâã Moses spake q It ãâã strange to ãâã in Egypt muche more it was feareful to to sehaile r He sheweth that all creatures are armed against man when God is his enemie as at his commandement the gras hoppers destroyed the land Exod. 12. 29. s VVhen their end mies felt God plagues his children by his ãâã were exempted t For Gods plagues caused them rather to ãâã with the Israelites then ãâã their liues u Nor for necessitie but for satisfying of their lust x VVhich he confirmeth to the po steritic in who me after a sorte the dead liueand enioye the promises y VVhen the Egy ptians ãâã ented were destroyed z This is the end why God preserueth his Church because they shulde worship and callv ãâã him in this worlde a The prophet exhorteth thepeople to praise God ãâã his ãâã ãâã that thereby their mindes maie he strengthtened against ãâã present troubles and despaire b He sheweth that it is not ynough topraise God with mouth except the whole heart agre thereun to framed c Let the Good wil thatthou bea rest to thy people extend vnto me that thereby I maie be receiued in to the ãâã of thine d By earnest confession aswel of their owne as of their fathers sinnes they shew that they had hopethat God according to his promes wolde pitie them e The ãâã goodnes of God appeareth in this that he wolde ãâã ge the ordre ãâã na ture rather then his people shulde be ãâã al thogh they were wicked Exod 14. 27. f The ãâã workes of GOD caused them to be leue for a time to praisehim g They ãâã pre uent his wisdome and prouidence h the abundance that God gaue theÌ profited not ãâã made them pine awaybecause God cursed it i By that ãâã of the ãâã the hainous ãâã ce maie be conside red ãâã they that life against Gods ministers rebel against him k He sheweth that all idolaters renounce God to be their ãâã when in stead ãâã him they worship anie creature muche more wood ãâã me ãâã calues l If Moses by his intercession had not obteined Gods fauou against their ãâã m That is Canaan which was as ãâã were ãâã earnest penie ãâã the heauenlie inheritance n That is he ware Somtime also it ãâã to punish o VVhich was the idole of the Moabites p ãâã of fred to the dead idoles q Signifing that whatsoeuer ãâã inuenteth of him self to ãâã God by is ãâã proucketh his angre r VThen all other neglected Gods glorie he in his ãâã killed the ãâã and preuented ãâã s This ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and for his ãâã sake was accepted t If so notable a Prophet of God escape not punishement thogh other prouoked him to sinne how muche more shal they besubiect to Gods iudgement which cause Gods children to ãâã Nomb. 0. ãâã Nom. 20 2. Psal. 65. 8. u He s ãâã how ãâã uous a thing ãâã is which can win ne vs to things abhorring to natu rewhere as God worde can not ob teine moste smale things x Then true ãâã tie is to cleane ãâã and ãâã ly vnto God y The prophetÌ sheweth that ãâã by menaces nor promises we ãâã come to God except we be all ãâã newly reformed that his ãâã ouerco uer and ãâã our malice a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee z Not that God is changeable in him self but that then he semeth to vs to repent when he altereth his punishment and for giueth vs. a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee a This notable ãâã was in the beginning vsed as the fore or ãâã of the song which was often times repetet b As this was true in the Iewes so is there none of Gods elect that seke not his helpe in their necessicie â Or from the Sea meaning the red Sea ãâã is on the South parte of the land c He sheweth that there is none affli ction so grieuous out of the which God wil not deli uer his and also exhorteth ãâã that are deliuered to be mindeful of so great a benefite d Then the ãâã way ãâã obeit God is to followe his expresse commandement also hereby all are exhorted to descende into them selues forasmuch as ãâã are punished but for their sinnes e He sheweth that the cause why God doeth punish vs extremely is because we can be broght vnto him by none other ãâã f VVhen the ãâã to mans iud gement no recoue rie but all ãâã are broght to ãâã then God chiefly sheweth his mightie power g ãâã that haue no feare of God by his sharp rods are broght to ãâã vpon him and so finde mercie h By healing theÌ he declareth his good wil toward them i Meaning their diseases which had almost broght them to the graue and corruption k Praise and confession of Gods benefites are the true sacrifices of the godlie l He sheweth by the sea what care God hathe ouer man for in that that he deliuereth them from the great dangers of the ãâã he ãâã reth them as it were from a thou sand deaths m Their feare danger is so great n VVhen their are compelled to con fesse that onely Gods prouidence doeth preserue them o Thoght before euerie ãâã to fight one against another yet at his ãâã they are a stil as thogh they were frosen p This great bene fite ought not ãâã ly to be considered particularly but magnified in all places and ãâã blies â Or ãâã q For the loue that he beareth to his Church he chaÌgeth the ordre of nature for their commoditie r CoÌtinual increa se and vearlie s As God by his prouidence doeth exalte men so doeth he also hum ble them by afflictions to knowe them selues t For their wickednes and tyran nie he causeth the people subieÌcts to contemne theÌ u They whose ãâã is lightened by Gods Spirit ãâã reioyce to se Gods iudgements against the wicked and vngodlie a This earnest ãâã ction declareth that he is fre from hypocrisie and that ãâã ãâã him not â Or my glorie because ãâã chiefly setteth forthe the glorie of God b He prophecieth of the calling of the Gentiles for except thei were ãâã they colde not ãâã the goodnes of God c Let all the worlde se thy iud gements in that that ãâã art God ouer all and so ãâã fesse that thou ãâã glorious d VVhen God by his benefites maketh vs partakers of his mercies he admenisheth ãâã ãâã ãâã earnest in prayer to desire him to continue and finish his gra ces e As he ãâã o
inconuenient time to seke helpe which was wheÌ he was in ãâã c He sheweth for the the fiure of hisloue in calling vpon him confes sing him to be ãâã merci ul to help them that are ãâã of ãâã de and counsel d which was vn ãâã before now rest vpoÌ the Lord for he hath bene beneficial towards thee e The Lord wil ãâã me and saue my ãâã f I felt all these things and there fore was moued by ãâã ãâã confesse them 2. Cor. 4 13. g In my great di stresse I thoght God wolde not regarde man which is but lies and vanitie yet I ouercame this ãâã ãâã and felt the contrarie h In the Law thei vsed to make a a banket when they gaue soleÌne thankes to God and to take the cup drinke in signe of thankesgiuing i I perceiue that God hathe a ãâã ouer his so ãâã he bothe disposeth their death and taketh an ãâã k I wil thanke him for his benefites for that is ãâã payement to confesse that we owe all to God Rom. 15 11. a That is the moste certeine coÌtinual testimo nies of his Father lie grace a Because Godby creating Dauid King shewed his ãâã toward his afflicted Church the Prophet doeth not onely him self thanke God but exhorteth all the people to do the same b VVe are here taught that the more that troubles oppresse vs the more ought we to be instant in prayer c Being exalted to this estate he assured him selfe to haue maÌ euer to be his enemie Yethe douted not but God wolde mainteine him because he had placed him d He sheweth that he had trusted in vaine if he had put his confidence in man to haue bene prefer red to the kingdome and therefore he put his trust in God and obteined e He noteth Saul his chief enemie f In that he was ãâã it came not of him selfe nor of the power of man but onely ãâã Gods fauour therefore he wil praise him g He promiseth bothe to ãâã graces him self to cause others to do the same be cause that in his persone the Church was restored h So that all that are bothe farre nere maye se his mightie power i He willeth the dores of the Tabernacle to be opened that he maye declare his thankeful minde Isa. ãâã 16. k Thogh Saul the chief powers refused me to be King yet GOD hathe preferred me aboue theÌ all Mat. 21 41. l wherein GOD hathe shewed chiefly his mercie by appointing me King and deliuering his Church Act 4 ãâã Rom 9 33. ãâã pet 2 6. m The people praie for the pro speritie of Dauids kingdome who was the figure of Christ. n VVhich are the priests and haue the charge thereof as Nomb. 6 23 o Because he hathe restored vs from darkenes to light we wil offer sacrifices and praises vnto him a Here they are not called blessed whiche thinke them selues wise in their owne iudgement nor which imagine to them selues a certeine holines but they whose ãâã is without hypocrisie b For they are ãâã led by Gods Spirit and imbrace no doctrine but his c Dauid acknow ledgeth his imperfection desiring God to refor me it that his ãâã maye be conformable to Gods worde d For ãâã ãâã in seruiÌg God without hypocrisie e That is thy pre cepts which conteine ãâã righ teousnes f He refuseth not to be tryed by ãâã but he feareth to faint if God succor not his ãâã in time a Because youth is most giuen to licenciousnes he chiefly ãâã them to frame their liues ãâã to Gods worde b If God 's ' worde be grauen in ãâã heartes we shal be more able to resist the assaltes of ãâã there fore the ãâã ãâã God to instruct him daiely more more therein c The Propher doeth not boast of his vermes but setteth for the an example for others to followe Gods worde and leaue wordelie vanities a ãâã she weth that we ought not to desire to liue but to ãâã God and that we can not serue him aright except he open our eyes and mindes b Seing mans life in this worlde is but a passage what shulde become of him if thy worde were not his guide c In allages thou hast plagued all suche which ãâã and con tempteously departe frome thy trueth d VVheÌ the pow ers of the world gaue false senten ce agaynste me thy worde ãâã a guide and coun seler to teach me what to do and to comfort me a That is it is almost broght to the graue and without thy worde I can not liue b I haue confessed mine offences and now depend wholly on thee c If God did not mainteine vs by his word our life wolde drop away like water d Instruct me in thy worde wher by my minde maye be purged from vanitie aÌd taught to obey thy wil. e By this he shew eth that we can nether chose good cleaue to Gods worde not runne forwarde in his waye exceptehe make our heartes large to receiue his grace and willyng to obey a He sheweth that he can not follow on to the end excepte God teache him ofte times and leade him forwarde b Not onelye in out ward coÌuersation but also with inwarde affection c Hereby meaning al other vices because that couetousnes is the rote of all euil e Let me not fall to thy dis honour but let mine heart still ãâã thy gracious worde f Giue me strength to continue in thy worde euen to the end a He sheweth that Gods mercie and loue is the firste ãâã of our saluacion d Meanyng all his senses b By ãâã in Gods worde he assureth him selfe to be able to confute the sclanders of his aduersaries c They that simply walke after Gods worde haue no lets to intangle them where as they that do contrary are euer in nets and snares d He sheweth that the ãâã of ãâã not to suffer their Fa ãâã glorie to be ãâã by the vaine pompe of princes a Thogh he fele Gods hand stil to lie vpon him yet he resteth on hys promes and comforteth him selfe therein b Meanyng the wicked whiche contemne Gods worde aÌd tread hys religion vnder ãâã c That is the examples whereby thou declarest thy self to be iudge of thy world d That is a vehemeÌt zeale to thy glorie and indignacion against the wicked e In the course of this life and sorowful exile f Euen when other slepe g That is al these benefites a I am persuaded that to kepe ãâã Law is an ãâã and greate game for me b He sheweth that ãâã ãâã ãâã the worde of God except he consider his own imperfections aÌd wayes c They haue gone aboute to drawe we into their ãâã d Not onelye in mutual consent but also with aide and succour e For the knowledge of Goddes worde is a singu lar token of hys fauour a Hauing proued by experience that God was true in his promes he desireth
Luk. ãâã 13. a He that giueth ãâã to the flatte rer is in daÌgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what ãâã euer it is spoken Chap. 22 ãâã Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is ãâã a seruile and rebel lious nature â Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the ãâã what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which wereÌ Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as ãâã he ãâã saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they ãâã ãâã their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth meÌ haue an occasioÌ to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer ãâã eueÌ so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i ãâã hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an ãâã ãâã l These communely abuse the ãâã te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei ãâã great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba ãâã him c By this often re petition of one thing ãâã declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth ãâã the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe theÌ selues h He shal not nede to vse anie ãâã meanes to gaine his liuing â Or meat ãâã Psal ãâã 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it ãâã the gaines of her ãâã â Or with double l In the assemblies and ãâã of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo ãâã he nowdeclareth ãâã apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a ãâã is here called a Preacher or one that asseÌbleth the people because he ãâã the true ãâã of God how men ought to ãâã their life in this ãâã world b He ãâã the opinions of all men that set ãâã in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as ãâã nothing c Salomon ãâã not condemne mans labour or diligence but she ãâã that there is no ful ãâã in anie thing vnder the heauen not in ãâã ãâã for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One maÌ doeth after another aÌd the earth remaineth longest eueÌ to the last daie which yet is subiect to ãâã e By the sunne winde and riuers he ãâã that ãâã greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which ãâã all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which ãâã out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things ãâã in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe ãâã h He ãâã that if anie colde haue ãâã to ãâã in this ãâã by labour ãâã he ãâã shulde haue ãâã it becau se he had ãâã and ãâã of God there ãâã aboue all ãâã Eccles. 40. ãâã i Man of nature hathe a desire to ãâã and yet is not able to come ãâã the ãâã of knowledge which is the punishment of ãâã to humble man and to ãâã him ãâã depende onely vpon God k Man is not able ãâã all his diligence to ãâã ãâã to go other ãâã thei ãâã her can he nombre the fautes that are ãâã muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde ãâã when a man ãâã ãâã to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis ãâã with him self as thogh he wolde trye ãâã there were ãâã ãâã in ease and pleasures â ãâã ãâã my ãâã to wine b Albeit I gaue ãâã self to pleasures yet ãâã ãâã to kepe wisdome and the feare ãâã God in mine ãâã and gouerne mine ãâã by the same ãâã br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues ãâã he had boght so the children borne in their ãâã were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e ãâã were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. ãâã Some vnder stand by these wordes ãâã but instruments ãâã musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the ãâã of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt ãâã care which he calleth ãâã in ãâã nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it ãâã better to followe Wisdom ãâã mine owne af fections pl asu re which ãâã calleth madnes â Or ãâã with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for ãâã of wisdome k For bothe dye and ãâã forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that ãâã for get a wise man being dead ssone as ãâã do a ãâã n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise maÌ or a soole p WheÌ maÌ hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode ãâã ãâã yet he ãâã also that
ce the Israelites ãâã so the cities of Israél shal no more be able to detend their inha bitants then busshes when God shal send the ene mie to plague theÌ m VVhich are ex cellent broght out of other countreys n As the Lord ãâã the wicked in his Law Leuit. 26 6. o The Prophet lamenteth considering the horrible plague that was prepared against Israél by the Assy ians which were ãâã ãâã in nomber and gathered of many nacions p He addeth this for the consolation of the faithful whiche were in Israél q He compareth the enemies the Assyrians to a tempest whiche riseth ouer night and in the ãâã is gone a He meaneth that parte of Ethiopia which lieth toward the sea which was so ful ãâã shippes that the seales which he compareth to Wings semed to shadow the sea b Which in those countries were great in so muche as they made shippes of them for swiftenes c This may be taken that they sent other to coÌforte the Iewes and to promise theÌ helpe against their enemies so the Lord did threaten to take away their strength that the Iewes shulde not trust therein or that they did soli cite the EgyptiaÌs and promised theÌ aide ãâã go against Iudáh d To wit the Iewes who because of God plagues made all other nacions afraid of the like as God threatened e Meaning the Assyrians as Chap 8. 7. f When the Lord prepareth to fight against the Ethiopians g I wil stay a while from punishing the wicked h Which two seasons are moste ãâã able for the ãâã of ãâã hereby he meaneth that he wil seme to fauour them and giue them abundance for a time but he wil suddenly cut them of i Not onely men shal contemne them but the brute beasts k Meaning that God wil pitie his Church and receiue that litle remnant as an offring vnto himself Deut 28 ãâã a Read Chap ãâã 1. b Because the Egyptians trusted in the defence of their countrey in the ãâã of their idoles and in the valiantnes of their men the Lord sheweth that he ãâã ouer all their mu nitions in a swift cloude and that their idoles shal tremble at his coÌming and that mens hearts shal faint c As he caused the Ammonites Moabites and Idumeans to kil one another wheÌ thei came to destroye the Church of God 2. ãâã 20 22 Chap. 49. ãâã d Meaning their policie and wisdome e He sheweth that the sea Ni ãâã ãâã great riuer whereby thei thoght theÌ selues most ãâã shulde not ãâã able to de fend them from his angre but that he wolde send the ãâã among t ãâã that ãâã k pe theÌ ãâã as sclaues f For Nilus ãâã into the sea by seuen ãâã as thogh they ãâã so ãâã g The Ebrewe worde is ãâã whereby they meane the spring out of the which the water ãâã as out of a mouth h ãâã ãâã vse to ãâã the ãâã of a ãâã by ta king away of the commodities ãâã as by vines ãâã ãâã suche ãâã thigs ãâã ãâã are enriched i Called also Tanes a famous citie vpon Nilus k He noteth the ãâã ãâã Pharaoh who persua deth the King that he was wise and ãâã ãâã his house was ãâã ãâã so ãâã ãâã him self saying I am wise l Or Memphis ãâã AlexaÌdria and now called the great ãâã m The principal vpholders thereof are the chiefest cause of their destruction n ãâã the spirit of Wisdome he hathe made theÌ ãâã and gid ãâã with the spirit of errour o Nether the great nor the smale the strong nor the ãâã p ãâã that through their occasion the Iewes made not God their de fence but put their trust in theÌ and were therefore now punished ãâã shal ãâã lest the like ãâã vpon them q Shal make one confession of faith with the people of ãâã by the ãâã of ãâã meaning the Language wherein God was then serued r Shal ãâã their ãâã and protest to serue God a right s Meaning of six cities fiue shulde serue God and the sixt remaine in their wickednes and so of the sixt parte there shulde be but one ãâã t There shal be euident signes token that Gods religion is there which name of ãâã is taken of the ãâã ancient times when God had not as yet appoin ted the place and ful maner how he wolde be Worshiped u This declareth that this prophecie shulde be accomplished in the time of Christ. x By these ceremonies he comprehendeth the spi ritual seruice vnder Christ. y By these two nacions which ãâã then chief enemies of the Church he sheweth that the Gentiles the Iewes shulde be ioyned together in one faith and religion and shulde be all one folde vnder Christ their shepherd a Who was a ca ptaine of Sanche rib 2. King 18. b A citie of the Philistims c The Ebrewes write that Saneherib was so called d Which signifieth that the Pro phet did lament the miserie that he sawe prepared before the thre yeres that ãâã naked and bare foted e In whose aide thei ãâã f Of whome they boasted and gloried g Meaning ãâã ãâã was ãâã about ãâã their enemies as ãâã with waters a On the sea side betwene Iudea and ãâã was a Wildernes whereby he meaneth Chaldea b That is the rui ne of Babylon bv the Medes and Persians c The Assyrians and Chaldeans which ãâã destroyed other natioÌs shal be ouer corne of the Medes and Persians and this he ãâã an hundreth yere before ãâã ãâã to passe d By Elám he meaneth the Persians e Because thei shal finde no succour they shal mourne no more or haue caused them to cease mourning whome Babylon had afflicted f This the Prophet speaketh in the persone of the Babylonians g He prophecieth the death of Belshazar as Dan. ãâã 30. Who in the middes of his pleasures was de stroyed h Whiles they are eating and drinking they shal be commanded to runne to their weapons i To Wit in avision by the spirit of prophecie k Meaning charets of men of Warre and others that ãâã the baggage l Meaning Darius Which ãâã came Babylon m The WatchemaÌ Whomel saiáh see vp tolde him Who came toward Babylon and the Angel declared that it shulde be destroyed all this was done in a vision n Meaning Babylon â Ebr. sonne o Which was a citie of the Ishmaelites and was so named of ãâã * Genes ãâã 14. p A mountaine of the Idumeans q He describeth the ãâã of the people of Dumáh Who Were night and day in seare of their enemies and euer ran to and fro to ãâã newes r For feare he Arabians shal flee into the Woods and he appointeth What way thei shal take f Signifying that for feare they shal not ãâã to eat or drinke Iete ãâã 8. t He appointeth them ãâã for one yere onely and then they shulde be destroyed u Read * Chap. 16. 14. Reuel 14. 8.
fathers in ãâã past m Meaning Mo sés n That is in Mosés that he might wel gouerne the people some referre this giuing of the Spirit to the people o Peaceably and gently as an horse is led to his pasture p Hauing declared Gods ãâã shewed to their ãâã he turneth him self to God by prayer desiring him to continue the same graces toward them q Thy great affection which thou barest towards vs. r Meaning froÌ the whole bodie of the Church s Thogh AbrahaÌ wolde refuse vs to be his children yet thou ãâã refuse to be out father t By taking away thy holie Spirit from vs by whome we we egouerned and so for ãâã ingra titude didest deliuer vs vp to our owne concupiscence and didest punish sinne by sinne according to thy iuste iudgement u Meaning for the couenants sake made to Abráhám Izhák and Iaakob his seruants x That is in respect of the promes which is perpetual albeit thei had now possessed the land of Canáan a thousand and foure hundreth yere and ãâã they lament to moue God rather to remember his couenant then to punish their sinnes a The Prophet coÌtinueth his praier ãâã God to declare his Ioue toward his Churche by ãâã mightie power as he did in mount Sinai b Meaning the raine haile fyre thunder lightenings c S. Paul vseth the same kinde of admiration ãâã Cor. 2. 9. marueling at Gods great benefite shewed to his Churche by the preaching of the Gospel d Thou shewedst fauour towarde our fathers when they trusted in thee and walked after thy commaÌdements e Thei considered thy great mercies f That is in thy mercies which he calleth the waies of the Lord. g Thou wilt haue pitie vpon vs. h VVe are iustely punished broght into ãâã be cause we haue pro uoked thee to angre thogh we wolde excuse our selues yet our righ teousnes and best vertues are before thee as ãâã cloutes or as some read like the meÌstruous clothes of a woman i Albeit o Lord by thy iuste iudgement thou maiest vtterly destroy vs as the potter may his pot yet we appeale to thy mercies whereby ãâã hathe pleased thee to adopters to be thy children k For so the flesh iudgeth when God doeth not ãâã send succor l VVhich w ere dedicat to thy seruice and to call vpon thy Name m VVherein we reioyced and worshiped thee n That is at the contempt of thine owne glorie thogh our sinnes haue deserued this yet thou wilt not suffer thy glorie thus to be diminis hed a Meaning the GeÌ ãâã which knew not God shulde seke after him when he had moued their heartes with his holy Spirit Rom. 10. 10 b He sheweth the cause of the reiectioÌ of the Iewes because theiwold not obey him for anye admonition of his ãâã by whome he ãâã theÌ continually and stretched out his hande to drawe them c He sneweth that to delite in our o wne fantasies is the declining ãâã God the beginning of all superstition and ãâã d VVhiche were dedicat to idoles e Meaning ãâã altars whiche he thus nameth by contempt f To consult with ãâã and to con iure deuils which was forbidden Deur 18. 11. g VVhich was coÌ trarie to Gods coÌmandement Leu. 11 7. Deut. 14. 8. h Hesheweth that hypocrisie is euer ioyned with pride and contempt of others i Their punishement shall neuer haue end k So that the remembraÌce thereof can not be forgotten l Shalbe bc the punished together and this declareth how the children are punished for their fathers ãâã to wit when the same fautes or like are founde in them m That is it ispro fitable meaning that God wil not destroy the faithful branches of his vineyard wheÌ he ãâã the ãâã stockes that is the ãâã n VVhiche was a plentiful place in Iudea to fede shepe as Achor was for catted o By the multitude and nomber he meaneth their innumerable idoles of whome they thoght they colde neuer haue ynough p Seing you can not nomber your gods I wil noÌber you with the sworde q By my Prophetes whome ye wolde not obey r By these wordes ãâã and drinke he meaneth the blessed life of the faithfull ãâã haue alwaies consolacion and ãâã contentement ef all things in their God thogh some times they lacke these corporal things t Then by the Name of the Iewes u By ãâã and by swearing is ment ãâã of GOD for his benefites and the true worshiping of him whiche shal not be onely in Iudea but through all the worlde x I will no more ãâã fer my Church to be desolate as in ãâã ãâã Meaning that he wolde call the Gentiles who shulde ãâã euen the very name of the Iewes for their infidelities sake y I will so alter and change the ãâã of my Churche that it shall seme to dwel in a newe worlde z Meaning in this ãâã ãâã of the Churche there shulde be no weakenes of youth nor infirmities of age but all shulde ãâã fresh and florishing and this is accomplished in the heauenlye Ierusalém when all sinnes shall cease and the ãâã shal be wiped away a VVhere by he sheweth that the insideles and ãâã sinners haue no parte of this benediction b He proposeth to the faithfull the blessings whiche are conteined in the Lawe and so vnder temporal things ãâã rehendeth the spiritual promises c Read Chap. 11. 6. Act. 7. 48. a My ãâã is so great that it filleth both heauen and earth therfore cannot be in cluded in a teÌple like an idole condemning hereby their vaine confidence which trusted in the TeÌple and sacrifices b Seing that bothe the Temple the things therein with the sacrifices were made and done by his appointement he sheweth that he hathe no nede thereof and that he caÌ be without them Psal. 50. 10. c To him that is humble and pure in heart whiche receiueth my doctrine with reuerence and feare d Because the Iewes thoght them selues holy by offring of their sacrifices and in the meane season had nether faith nor repentance God sheweth that he doeth no lesse ãâã these ceremonies then he doeth the sacrifices of the heathen who offred men doggs and swine to their idoles whiche things were expressely ãâã bidden in the Law e I wil ãâã their wickednes and hypocrisie wherewith thei thinke to blinde mine eies to all the worlde f He incourageth the faithful ãâã pro mising to destroy their enemies which pretended to be as brethren but were ãâã tes and ãâã theÌ that feared God g The enemies ãâã shorrely heare a more terrible voyce euen fyre slaughter seing thes wolde not heare the gentle voyce of the Prophets whiche called them to repen tance h Meaning that the restauratioÌ of the Church shulde be so sudden and contrarie to all mens opinion as when a woman is deliuered before she loke for it that without peine ãâã i This shall passe the capacitie of man to se
then vsed to ãâã alone communely and disdained that anie shulde sit in their ãâã now to ãâã his power and how ãâã ãâã thy his enemie which then besieged Babylon he made a ãâã ãâã vsed excesse in their companie which is ment hereby drinking wine thus the wicked are moste dissolute and negligent when their destruction is at hand ' Or ou ãâã with wine c Meaning his grand father d In contempt of the true God they praised their idoles ãâã that they thoght ãâã the golde or siluer were gods but that there was a ãâã ãâã and power in them to do them good with is also the opinion of all ãâã e That it might the better ãâã f So he that before ãâã God was moued by this ãâã to tremble ãâã feare of Gods iudgements g Thus the ãâã ãâã their troubles seke manie meanes who draw ethem from God because they seke not to him who is the onelie comfort in ãâã h To wit his graÌd mother ãâã nezzars wise which for her age was not before at the feast but came ãâã when she heart of these straÌge newes i Read Chap 4. 6. and this declareth that bothe this na me was odious vnto him and also that he did not vse these vile ãâã ãâã because he was not among them when all were called k For the idolaters thoght that the Angels had power as God therefore had theÌ in like estimation as they had God thinking that the spirit of prophecie and vnderstaÌding came of them l Before he red the writing he declareth to the King his great in gratitude toward God who ãâã not be moued to giue him the glotie considering his wonderful worke toward his grand father and so sheweth that he doeth not sinne of ignorance but of malice m After that God had so long time ãâã his angre and ãâã wai ted for thine ameÌ dement n This worde is twise writen for the certeinitie of thing shewing that God had moste surely counted signifying also that God hathe appointed a terme for all kingdo mes and that a miserable end shal come on all that raise them selues against him â Or wanting o ãâã sonne in lawe giue him this title of honour althogh ãâã in effect had the dominion a Read ãâã Chap 1 ãâã â Or not be troubled b This heathen King preferred Da niél a stranger to all his nobles and familiars because the graces of God were more excellent in him then in others c Thus the wicked can not abide the graces of God in others but sake by all occasions to de ãâã them ãâã re against suche assaltes there is no better remedie ãâã to walke vprightly in the feare of God and to haue a good conscience d ãâã is ãâã ned the wickednes of the King who wolde be set vp as a god and passel not ãâã wicked lawes he approued for the maintenance of the same e Because he wolde not by his silen ce shew that he coÌ sented to this wic ked decre he set opeÌ his windowes towarde ãâã lém ãâã he pray ed bothe to ãâã vp him self ãâã the ãâã of Gods promises to his people when they shulde pray towarde that ãâã also ãâã others might ãâã he wolde nether consent in heart nor dede for these ãâã ãâã ãâã thing that was coÌ ãâã to Gods glo rie f Thus the wicked ãâã ãâã laws ãâã ãâã ãâã which is of ãâã times ãâã ãâã or stubbernes when is the innocents the ãâã perish therefore ãâã ãâã ãâã to ãâã re nor be ashamed to b. ãâã suche g This ãâã that Darius ãâã not touched with the true knowled ge of God because he douted of his power h My iuste cause vp ãâã in ãâã thing wherein I was charged is ap proued of God i For he did ãâã bey the Kings wic ked coÌmandemeÌt to obey God and so did no iniurie to the King who oght to commande nothing whereby God shulde be dishonored k Because he ãâã him self wholy vnto God whose cause he did defend he was assured that ãâã but good colde co me vnto him ãâã rein we se the power of faith as Ebr 11. ãâã l This ãâã a terrible example against all the wicked whiche do against their conscience make c uel lawes to destroye he children of God and also admonis heth princes how to punish such when their Wickednes is come to light ãâã not in euerie point or with like circumstances yet to execute true iustice vpon them m This ãâã not that ãâã did wo ship God ãâã or els was ãâã for theÌ he wolde haue destroyed all ãâã and ãâã ãâã and not one ly giuen God the chief place but one ly haue set him vp and caused him to be honored ãâã to his worde ãâã this was a ãâã confession of Gods power whereunto he was compelled by this wonderful miracle n Which hathe not onely life in him self but is the onelie fountaine of life and quickeneth all things so that without him there is no life a VVhere as the people of Israél loked for a continual ãâã after these seuen ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã had declared he ãâã weth that ãâã rest shal not be a ãâã from ãâã but a beginning ther ãâã mean aged them to toke or a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the ãâã be ãâã and ãâã by whome they shulde ãâã a ãâã ãâã an ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they shulde ãâã a certeine ãâã ãâã in the destruction of the ãâã ãâã kingdome b ãâã signified ãâã ãâã shulde ãâã ãâã troubles and afflictions in the worlde in all corners of the worlde and at son ãâã times c Meaning the ãâã CaldeaÌ ãâã whiche was moste strong ãâã in power ãâã ãâã one come to their ãâã ãâã ãâã thogh ãâã had had wings to ãâã ye their wings were pulled by the Persians thei went on thei fete were made like other men which is here ãâã by mans heart d Meaning the Persians which were barbarous and ãâã e Thei were ãâã in the beginning were shut vp in their mountaines and had no ãâã f That is destroyed many kingdomes was ãâã g To wit the Angels by Gods coÌmaÌdement who by this meanes punished the ãâã of the worlde h Meaning Alexander the King of Macedonie i That is his foure chief captaines whiche ãâã the empire among them after his death Seleueus had Asia the great Antigonus the esse Cassander and after him ãâã was King o Macedonie ãâã had Egypt k It was not of him self ãâã of his owne power that he ãâã all these countreis for his armie conteined but thirtie thousand men and ãâã ouercame in one battel Darius which had ãâã hundreth thousand when he was so ãâã with slepe that his eyes were se ãâã open is the stories reporte therefore this power was giuen him of God l That is he Romain em ãâã which was as a monster colde not be ãâã to ãâã beast because
the kingdome without the consent of the people t He ãâã that great forame powers shal come to helpe the yong sonne of ãâã against his vncle Antiochus and ye shal be ãâã u Meaning ãâã Philometor Philopaters sonne who was this childes cousin germaine is here called the prince of the ãâã because he was the chief and all other followed his conduit x For after the battel ãâã and ãâã vncle ãâã made a league y For he came vp on ãâã at vnwares and when he ãâã his vncle ãâã ãâã no ãâã z ãâã in Egypt a He wil content him ãâã with the smale holdes for a time but euer labour by ãâã to ãâã to the ãâã b He shal be ouer ãâã treason c ãâã his princes and the chief about him d Declaring that his soldiers shall brast out and veÌ ãâã their life to stay to be ãâã for the sauegarde of their prince e The ãâã and the nephewe shal take ãâã and ãâã toge ther yet in ãâã ãâã they shall imagine mischief one against another f Signifying that it standeth no in the counsell of men to brynge things to passe but in the prouidence of GOD who ãâã the Kings by a secret ãâã ãâã caÌ ãâã what they ãâã them selues g VVhich he shal take of the ãâã in spoyling Ie rusalém and the Temple and this is tolde them before to moue theÌ to ãâã know ing al things are done by Gods prouidence h That is the Romaine power shal come against him for P. ãâã the ambassador appointed him to departe in the Romaines name to which thing he obeyed althogh with grief and to ãâã his rage he came against the people of God the ãâã time i VVith the ãâã whiche shall forsake the couenant of the Lord for first he was called against the Iewes by Iason the ãâã Priest aÌd this seconde time by ãâã k A great ãâã of the wicked Iewes shal holde with An iochus l So called because the power of God was nothing diminished althogh this tyran set vp in the Temple the image of ãâã ãâã and so began to corrupt the pure seruice of God m Meaning ãâã as bare the name of Iewes but in ãâã were nothing lesse for they solde their ãâã and betrayed their ãâã for gaine n They that remaine constant among the people shal ãâã others by their example and edisie many in the true religion o VVhereby ãâã ãâã the ãâã to ãâã althogh they shulde perish a thousand times and ãâã their ãâã indure neuer so long p As God wil not ãâã his Churche ãâã yet wil he not deliuer it all at once ãâã so helpe as they may still ãâã to ãâã vnder the crosse as he did in the time of the Maccabees whereof he here prophecieth q That is ãâã shal be euen of this ãâã nomber many hypocrites r To wit of them that feare God and wil lose their life for the ãâã of ãâã ãâã signifying also that the Church must continually betryed and purged and ought to loke for one ãâã after another for God hathe ãâã the ãâã therefore we must obey s Because the Angels purpose is to shewe the whole course of the persecutions of the Iewes vnto the comming of Christ he now speaketh of the ãâã of the Romaines whiche he ãâã by the name of a Kynge who were without all religion and concemned the true God t So long the ãâã shal ãâã le as God ãâã appointed to punish his people but he sheweth that ãâã is but for a time u The Romaines shall obserue no certeine forme of religion as other nations but shal chaÌge their gods at their pleasures yea continue them and prefer re them selues to their Gods x Signifyinge that they shulde be without al hu manitie for the loue of women is taken for singular or greate loue as 2. Samu. 1. 26. y That is the god of power and riches they shall ãâã theyr owne power aboue all theyr Gods and worship it z Vnder pretence of worshipping the gods they shal enriche their citie with the moste precious iewels of all the wotlde because that hereby all men shuld haue them in admiration for their power aÌd riches a Although in their hearts they had no religion yet they did acknowledge the gods worship ped them in their temples lest they shulde haue bene despised as athei stes but this was to increase their fame riches when they gate any ãâã they so made others the rulers thereof that the profite euer came to the Romaines b ãâã is bothe the Egyptians and the Syrians shall at length fight against the Romaines but they shal be ouer come c The Angel forewarneth the Iewes that when they shulde se the Romaines inuade them and that the wicked shulde escape their handes that then ãâã shulde not thinke but that all this was done by Gods prouidence for asmuche as he warned them of it so long a fore and therefore he wolde stil preserue him d Hearing that Crassus was staine and Antonius ãâã e For Augustus ouer come the Parthians and ãâã that whiche Antonius had lost f The Romaines after this reigned ãâã through all countreis and from sea to sea and in Iudea but at length for their crueltie God shall destroy them a The Angel here noteth two ãâã si ãâã that the Church shal be in great ãâã and trouble at ãâã ãâã and nexte ãâã God will send his Angell ãâã deliuer ãâã whome here he ãâã Michael meaning ãâã which is publisned by the ãâã ching of the Gospell b Meaning all shal rise at the ge ãâã ãâã whiche thing he here ãâã be cause the faithful shulde haue euer their respect to that for ãâã earth there shal be no sure comfort c VVho haue kept the true sea ãâã of God aÌd his religion d He chiefly mea neth the ministers of Gods word and next all the ãâã whiche ãâã the ignorant aÌd bring them to the true ãâã of God e Thogh themost part despise this prophecie yet kepe thouit sure and ãâã it ãâã ãâã f Till the tyme that God hathe appoiÌted for the full reuelation of these things and then many shall iunne o and fro to searche the knowledge of these mysteries whiche thinges they obteyne now by the light of he Gospel g VVhiche was ãâã h VVhiche was as it werea double o he and did the more conficme the thing i Meaning a long time a longer time aÌd at length a short time signifiyng that their troubles shulde haue an end k VVhen the Churche shal be seattered and diminished in suche sorte as it shal seme to haue no power l From the time that Christ by his ãâã shal take awaye the sacrifice and cer emonies of the Lawe m Signifying that the time shal be long of Christs seconde coming and yet the children of God ought not to be discouraged thogh it be differred n In this nomber he addeth a moneth and an halfe to the
from God g Thogh they thinke ãâã escape by ãâã the destruction that is at hand yet shal they be destroyed in the place ãâã ther they ãâã for succour h Then they ãâã knowe ãâã thei were deluded by them who ãâã to them ãâã to be their Propheres ãâã men i ãâã ãâã ãâã is to bring men ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã be a ãâã to ãâã them from God k This ãâã is so ãâã ãâã their wick ãâã that ãâã ãâã ãâã like to SodoÌ was neuer more corrupt Iud. 19 ãâã l Meaning that he so estemed ãâã and ãâã in theÌ m They were as abominable ãâã me as their ãâã the idoles n Signifying that God wold destroy their children by these sundry mea nes and so consu me theÌ by litle litle o As they kept tender plantes in their houses in Tyrus to ãâã ãâã ãâã the colde ãâã of the sea so was Ephráim at the ãâã vnto me but now I wil giue him to the ãâã ter p The Prophet seing the great plagues of God toward ãâã ãâã to God to make them ãâã rather then that this ãâã slaughter shulde come vpon ãâã children q The chief cause of their destruction is that they ãâã ãâã and ãâã my religion in Gilgál a Whereof ãâã the grapes were gathered yet euer ãâã it gathered now strength it increased ãâã wickednes so that the correction which shulde ha ue broght them to obedience did but vtter their ãâã b As thei were riche and had abundance c To wit from God d The ãâã shal come that God shal take awai their King and then they shal fele the ãâã of their sinnes and how they ãâã in him in vaine 2. King 17. 6. e In promising to be faithful ãâã God f Thus their integritie and fidelitie which they ãâã was ãâã ing but bitternes and ãâã g when the calfe shal be caried away h Chemarims were ãâã ãâã priestes which did weare blacke apparel in their sacrifices and cryed with a Ioude ãâã which ãâã ãâã derided 1. King 18. 27. Read 2. King 23. 5 i This he speaketh in ãâã of ãâã read Chap. 4. 15. Isa. 2. 19. Iuk ãâã 30. Reuel 6. ãâã 9 ãâã k In those dayes wast thou as wic ked as the Gibeo nites as God there partely declared for thy zeale cold not be good in executing Gods iudgemeÌts seing thine owne dedes were as wicked as theirs l To wit to sight or the Israelites remained in that stubbernes from that time m The Israelites were not moued by their example to cease from their sinnes n Because they are so desperate I wil ãâã to destroy them o That is when they ha ue gathered all their strength together p ãâã is pleasure as ãâã is labour peine q I wil lay my yoke vpon her fat ãâã r Read ãâã 4 4. s That is ãâã in the destruction of that citie ãâã nether kinde nor age a Whiles the Israelites were in Egypt did not prouoke my wrath by their malice and ingra titude b They rebelled and went a ãâã way when the Prophetes cal led them to repeÌtance c That is friendly and not ãâã beasts or ãâã d Seing they con temne all this kin denes they shal be led captiue into Assyria e To ãâã the Pro phetes f God ãâã with ãâã selfe that with a certei ne grief how to punish them g Whiche were two of the cities that were destroied with Sodom Deu. 29 23. h Meaning that his loue where with he ãâã loued ãâã made him betwene ãâã assurance what to do and herein appea eth his fatherlie affection that his ãâã cie ãâã his shal ouercome his ãâã ãâã as he de clareth in the next vers i To coÌsume thee but wil cause thee to yelde and so receiue thee to mercie this is ment of the smale ãâã who shal walke after the Lord. k The Egyptians and AssyriaÌs shal be afraid when the Lord mainteineth his people l Gouerneth their stare according to Gods worde and doeth not degenerate a That is flattereth him self with vaine coÌfidence b Meaning presentes to get ãâã ãâã c Which in these pointes was ãâã to ãâã but not in ãâã d Seing that God did thus preferre Iaakob their father Iudahs ingra titude was the more to be abhorted e Read Genes 32. 31. f God founde ãâã as he lay ãâã ping in ãâã Genes 28 12 and so spake ãâã him ãâã that the ãâã ãâã of that speache ãâã to the whole body of the people whereof weare g As for ãâã he is ãâã like the wicked ãâã then ãâã Abraham ãâã Iaakob h Thus the wicked measure Gods f uour by outward ãâã and like hypocrites can not abide that anie shulde reproue their ãâã i Seing thou ãâã not acknowledge my ãâã I wil bring thee ãâã to dwell ãâã as in the feast of the Tabernacles Which thou ãâã now contemne k The people thoght that no man ãâã haue spoken against ãâã that ãâã place and yet the Prophet ãâã that all their religion was but ãâã l If you ãâã of your riches and nobilitie ye seme to reproche your father who was a poore ãâã and ãâã m Meaning Moses whereby appeareth that whatsoeuer they haue ãâã cometh of Gods ãâã a He ãâã the ãâã autoritie ãâã ãâã tribe had aboue all the rest b He made a King of his tribe c The Ephraimites are not farre from destruction and haue ãâã their autoritie d The ãâã ãâã persuaded the idolaters to offer thei ãâã after the exaÌple of Abrahám and he ãâã how they wolde ãâã one another to the same and to kisse and ãâã these cal ãâã which were their idoles e He calleth them to repentance reproueth their ãâã f Thy destruction is certeine my benefite toward thee ãâã that it cometh not of me therefore thi ne owne malice ãâã and ãâã ne confider ce in men must nedes be the cause thereof g I am allone I am 1 17. h It is surely laid vp to be punished as Ierem. 17 1. i But wold come ãâã of the woÌbe that is out of this daÌger wherein he is and not tarie to be ãâã k Meaning that no power shal re sist God wheÌ he wil deliuer his but euen in death wil he giue them life l Because thei wil not turne to me I wil not ãâã my purpose a He ãâã them to repentaÌce to auoide all these plagues willing them to declare by wordes their obedien ce and repentaÌce b He sheweth theÌ how they ought to confesse their sinnes c Declaring that this is the true sa crifice that the ãâã offer euen thaÌkes and praise Ebr ãâã 15. d We wil leaue of all vaine confi dence and pride e He declareth how ready God is to receiue them that do ãâã f ãâã ioyne them selues to this people shal be blessed g God sheweth how ãâã he is to heare his wheÌ they repent to offer him self as a
euill as therest d As in times past you wold not beleue Gods worde so ãâã ye not now beleue the ãâã plagues which are ãâã e They theÌ ãâã shall be your iudges in this cause none shal haue ãâã ouer theÌ to controlle them Zeph. 3. 3. f For the Iewes moste feared ãâã winde because it destroyed their frutes g They shal be so many in nomber h They shall caste vp mountes against it i The Prophet coÌforteth the faithful that God will also ãâã the Babylo niaÌs because they ãâã abuse this victorie and become ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the praise hereof to their ãâã k He assureth the godly of Gods pro cection shewing that the enemie ãâã do no more of theÌ God hath appointed and ãâã ãâã their sinnes required suche a sharpe rod. l So that the great deuoureth the smale and the Caldeans destroye all the worlde m Meaning that the enemies ãâã them ãâã gloriein their owne force power wit n Meaning that they shulde not a I will renounce mine owne iudge ment and ãâã ãâã on God to be instructed what I ãâã answer ãâã that ãâã ãâã ching ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all ãâã b ãâã it in great ãâã that he that ãâã maye read it c ãâã ãâã the ãâã of the enemie the comfort of the Churche whiche thing thogh God execute not according to maÌs hastie affections vet the yssue of bothe is certaine at his time appointed d To truste in him self or in ãâã thing is ãâã to be quiet for the ãâã rest isto stay vpoÌ God by faith Rom. 1 17. Galat. 2. 11 Ebr 10. 38. e He coÌpareth the ãâã and ãâã ãâã to a drunkard that is without reason sense whome God will punish and make him a ãâã ãâã to all the worlde and thys he speaketh for the comfort of the godly and against the Caldeans f Signifying that all the world shal wish the destruction of ãâã that by their ãâã and ãâã thei heape but vpon them ãâã more ãâã burdens for the more they get the more are they troubled g That is the Medes and Persians that shulde destroye the Babylonians h Signifying that the couetous man is the ruine of his owne house when as he ãâã to enriche it by ãâã and oppression i The stones of the house shal crye say that they are buylt of blood the wood shal answer and say the same of itself k Meaning that God wil not defer re his vengeance long but wil come and destroye all their labours as thogh they ãâã ãâã with fire l In the destructioÌ of the BabyloniaÌs his glorie shal appeare through all the worlde m He reprocheth thus the King of ãâã ãâã as he was ãâã with couetousnes and crueltie so he prouoked others to the same and ãâã them by his rage and so in the ende broght them to shame n VVhere as thou thogh est to haue glorie of these thy doings they shall turne to thy shame for thou shalt drinke of the same cup with others in thy ãâã o Because the Baby lonians were cruel not only agaynste other nacions but also against the people of GOD which is ment by Lebanon and the ãâã therein he sheweth that the like cruelue shal be executed against them p He sheweth that the Babylonians Gods ãâã nothing auaile them for they were but blockes or stones ãâã ãâã 10 8. q If thou wilt consider what it is and how that it hathe nether breath nor life but is a dead thing a The Prophet instructeth his people to praye vnto God not only for their great sinnes but also for ãâã they had committed of ignorance b Thus the people were afraied wheÌ they heard Gods threatenings and praied c That is the state of thy Churche which is now ready to perish before it come to half a perfect age which shulde be vnder Christ. d Teman and Paran were ãâã Sinai where the law was giueÌ whereby is signified that his deliuerance was as present now as it was then e VVhere by is ment a power that was ioyned with his brightnes which was hid to the rest of the worlde but was reueiled in Mount Sinaito his people Psal. 31. 19. f Signifying that God hathe wonderfull meanes and euer had a marueilous power when he wolde delyuer hys Church g The ãâã of this king of Syria in vexing thy peo ple was made ma nifest by thy iudgement to the comfort of thy Church Iud. 1. 10. also of the ãâã nites which destroied them selues Iudg. 7 22. h Meaning that God was not angrie with the waters but that by this meanes he wolde destroy his enemies deliuer his Church i And so didest vse all the ãâã as instruments for the destruction of thine enemies k That is thy power l For he had not onely made a couenant which Abraham but renu edit with hisposteritie m Read NoÌ 20. 11. n He alludeth to the red sea ãâã which gaue passage to Gods people and shewed signes of their obedience as it were by ãâã vp of their hands o As appeareth Iosh. 10. ãâã p According to thy commandement the sunne was directed by the weapons of thy people that foght in thy cause as thogh it durst not go for ewarde q Signifying that there is no saluation but by Christ r From the top to the toe thou hast destroyed the enemies s God destroyed his enemies bothe great and sma le with their owne weapons thogh they were neuer so ãâã against his Church t He returneth to that which he spake in the 2 ver and sheweth how he was afraide of Gods iudgements u He sheweth that the faithful can neuer haue true rest except they fele before the weight of Gods iudgement x That is the enemies but the godlie shal turne to good vnto them y He declareth wherein ãâã the comfort and ioy of the faithful thogh theise neuer so great afflictions prepared z The chief singer vpon the instrumentes of musicke shal haue occasion to praise God forth is great ãâã ce of his Church ãâã King 22. 1. ãâã King 21. 19. a ãâã God was angrie which these dumme crea tures but because man was so wicked for whose cause they were created God maketh them to take parte of the ãâã ãâã him b VVhich were an order ãâã superstitions men ãâã ted to minister in the seruice of Baal and were as his peculiar chapelens read 2. King 23. 5 hosea 10. 5. c He alludeth to their ãâã Molech which was forbidden Leu 20 2. yet they called him their king made him as a god therefore he here noteth them that wil bothe ãâã they worship God wil sweare by idoles and ãâã theÌ which halting is here coÌdem ned as Ezek. 20 39 ãâã 17. 13. d Meaning the ãâã which did imitate the strange apparel of other nacions to winne their fauour thereby and to appeare glorious in the eyes of all other read Ezek 23
God estemeth onely the heart and affection Mar. 10 ãâã â Or cause Gen. 1 27. Gene. 2 ãâã 1. cor 6 16. ephe 5 31. a They that afore were as twoshalbe now as one persone Or persone Deu. 24 1. Chap. 5. 32. mar 10 11. b It was to auoide the crueltie that men wolde haue vsed to wards their wiues if they had bene forced to reteine them in their displeasure furie and malice Iuk 16 18. 1. cor 7 11. c That is at the beginning and by Gods ordinance d For this bande can not be brokeÌ at maÌs pleasure e Some by nature are vnable to marie and some by arte f The worde signifieth gelded and they were so made because they ãâã kepe the chambers of noble women for they were iudged ãâã g VVhich haue the gift of ãâã ce vse it to serue God with mo re free ãâã h This gift is not commune for all men but is verie rare and giueÌ to ãâã therefore men ãâã not rashly absteine from mariagechap 18 3. i Because this yong man knewe nothing in Iesus Christ but his manhode he leadeth him to higher things to the intent that his doctrine might better takeplace k He spake this that he might learne to knowe himself Mar. 10. 13. Iuk 18 11. Mar. 10 17. Iuk 18 18. l He boasteth muche because as yet he knewe not himself m Christ hereby discouered his ãâã and caused him to feele his owne weakenes not generally coÌman ding all to do the like Exod 20 13. deu 5 16. n What hinderaÌce men haue by riches rom 13 9. â Or cable rope o Who can frame ãâã heartes so that they shal not set their min des on their riches Mar 10 18. Iuk 18. 28. p In this Worke whereby the Worlde is changed renued re generate or to ioyne this word with the ãâã following and so ãâã regeneratioÌ for the day of iudgement wheÌ the elect shal in ãâã bodie en ioye their inheritaÌce to the end that they might knowe that it is not sufficient to haue begonne once q The ioye of coÌscience whiche Gods children feele eueÌ in their afflictions is a 1000 folde more worthe then all worldelie treasures Luk. 22 10. Chap. 20 ãâã mar 10 ãâã Iuk 13 30. a Which was called denarius and was of ãâã about foure peÌce halfe penie of olde monely and was coÌmunely a workemans hier XX. b They deuided the day into twelue houres so that the third was the fourth part of the day six of the clocke was none nine was thre of the clocke after dyn ner the eleueÌth houre was an houre before the sunne sett â Or ãâã c Or ãâã ãâã cause of my liberalitie d Therefore ãâã man in his vocation as he is called first oght to go forwarde and ãâã others seing the hyer is ãâã for all Deut. 1. ãâã Chap. 19 30. mar 10 ãâã luk 13 30. Chap. ãâã 14. Mar. 10 37. luk 18 31. Ioh 18 ãâã e He settech the crosse before their eyes to drawe them froÌ ambitioÌ calling it a cup to signifie the measure of the afflictions which Cod ãâã ordeined for euerie man the which thing also he calleth baptisme f God my Father hathe not ãâã me charge to bestowe offices of honour here but to be an example of humilitie vnto all Mar. 10 ãâã luk ãâã ãâã Philip. 27. Mar. 10 46. ãâã 18. ãâã Mar. 1. 1. Luk 19 29. a By this entrie Christe wolde shewe the state and condition of his kingdome ãâã is tarre coÌ trarie to the poÌpe and glo ie of the worlde Isa. 62 11. zach 9. 9. b That is the citie Sion or Ierusalem Iohn 12 15. c It is a maner of speache called sinech doche ãâã two are taken for one d He ridde on the fole and the dame went by e VVhich is to say ãâã I pray thee desiring God to prosper and sende good successe to the Messias f For God ãâã is in h aueÌ must onely saue Mar. ãâã 37. Luk. 19. 45. Ioh. 2. 3. g In the ãâã the or entrie into the Temple Isa. 56 7. Iere 7. 11. Mar. 11. 17. Luk. 19 46. h Vnder the ãâã tence of religion hypocrites seke their owne gaine and spoyle God of his true worship Psal. 8. 2. i If God ãâã his glorie and might by ãâã that can not as yet speake is it ãâã if they that can speake do set for the aÌd magnifie the same k In Ebrewe it is hast ordeined or grounded the strength which is all to one ãâã because god is then moste praised when his strength is beste knowen Maike 11. 13. Chap. 17. 20. l VVhich thing semeth to be impossible Chap. 7. 7. Ioh. 15. 7. 1. Ioh. 3. 24. ãâã 11 27. Luk 20. 1. â Or of God m The hypocrites feare man more then God and maliceneuer iustifieth ãâã trueth Chap. 14. 5. ãâã 6. 20. n So farre it is impossible for them to repen be saued that stande in their owne conceite that the greatest sinners that are shal more sone come ãâã repentance o God taught by Iohn the way of righteousnes ãâã se life was vpright and perfite Isa. 5 ãâã ãâã 2 21. mar 12 ãâã ãâã 20 9 p The vineyarde is the people whome he had ãâã q Vsed all meanes to preserue it and to make it fruteful â Or digged r Which were the Priests rulers s The Prophetes t Iesus Christ. Chap. 26 3. 27 ãâã ãâã 11 13. Psal. 118 22. Act. 4 11. Rom 9 33. 1. Pet. 2 7. u As not ãâã or sit for their buylding x To ãâã and ioyne the buylding ãâã to vpholde the whole Isa. 8 14. Luk. 14 16. reuel 19 9. a Christ reprocheth the Iewes of their ingrautude and obstina te malice in that they reiected the grace of GOD which was so plentifully offered vnto them b God punisheth extremely suche ingratitude c The ingratitude of theÌ which are bid can not cause Gods liberalitie and his holie meares to perish Which she hathe prepared for his d In the Church the hypocrites are mixed with the godlie e He had not a pure affectioÌ and vpright conscien ce which proceded of faith f Thogh God suf fre for a time hy ãâã in the ãâã yet he knoweth how to ãâã them and ãâã them out Chap. 8 12. 13 42 25 30. g By the outwarde and gene ral calling Chap. 20 ãâã Mar. 12 13. luk 20 26. h These were cet ãâã flatterers of the court which euer main teined that religion which king Hero de best ãâã thogh they were enemies to the ãâã yet in this thing thei consented thinking to intaÌgle Christ and so ether to accuse him of treason or to bring him into the hatred of all his people i As touching the outwarde qualitie as whether a man he riche or poore k VVhich was of value about ãâã pencehalfepenie Mar. 12 10. Rom. 13. 7 Or the coyne of the tribute
l By the title of aliance and here by brother he meaneththe next kinsmaÌ that law fully might marie her Luk. 20. 17. Act. 23. 6. Deu. ãâã ãâã Or sonnes m VVhere Gods worde is not preached and vnderstand there must nedes reigne blindenes aÌd errous n Forasmuche as theishalbe exem ãâã from the in ãâã of this present life Exod. 3. 6. Mar. 12. 28. Deut. 6 5. Luk. 10. 27. Leui. 19. 18. Mar. 12. 31. Rom. 13 9. Gal. 5. 14. Iam. 2. 8. Mar. 12. 35. Luk 20 41. o Ofwhat ãâã or ãâã p By the spirit of prophecie speaking of the king dome of Christ. q By the right hand is signified the autoritie and power which God giueth his Sonne Christ in making him his lieurenant and gouernour ouer his Church Psal 110. 1. r Not that his kingdome shal then end but the office of his humanitie shal cease and he with the Father and holie Gost shal reigne for euer as one God all in all s Christ is Dauids sonne touching his manhode aÌd his Lord concerning his GOD head Nehe. 8. 4. a And teache that which Moses saith b According to Moses whome they read but not that which they teache of them selues Luk. 11. 46. Actes 15 10. c They weres ãâã les of ãâã where in the coÌmandemeÌts ãâã written to this day the Iewes vse the same and close them in a piece of lether and so binde theÌ to their browe and left arme to the intent they might haue continual remeÌbran ce of the Law d Christ for bideth nor to giue iuste honour to Magistrates aÌd Masters but condemneth ambicion and ãâã perioritie ouer our brothers faith which office apperteineth to Christ alone Nom. 15 38. Deut 22. 12. Mar. 12 38. e The Pharises were called Masters or Fathers and the Scribes Docters Luk. 11. 43. 20. 46. Or master Iam. 3. 1. f The highest dignitie in the ãâã is notlord shippe or dominion but ministe rie and seruice Or teacher Mal. 1. 6. Luk. 14. ãâã and 18 14. g Ye kepe backe the pure religion knowledge of God when men are readie to em brace it h Which haue now their ãâã within the dores i They soght all meanes thatthei colde inuent to make of a ãâã ãâã k And maketh it to be taken as an ãâã thing because of the vse and hereby Christ sheweth that mans doctrine doeth not onely obscure the worde of God but is ãâã to it Marke 12. 40. luke 20. 47. â Or is a detter * 1. King 8. ãâã * ãâã Chro. 6. 1. Chap. ãâã 34. Luk ãâã 42. l Ye staye at that which ãâã and let passe that ãâã is ãâã ãâã importance m Ye seke how to get estimacioÌ with men and passe not whether ye haue a good conscience or no. â Or intemperancre Or painted n ãâã a remembrance of theÌ in the meane sea son they passed not for their doctrine o It is not now onely that our nacion hathe be goÌne to be cruel against the seruants of God therefore it is no ãâã thogh the children of suche mu therers ãâã roughly the Prophetes p To conuince you of greater in gratitude q Christ meaneth that all their race shal be punished so that the iniqui tie of the fathers shal be ãâã in to the bosome of the children which resemble their fathers Gen. 4 8. Ebr. 11 44. r Read 2. Chro. 24 22. Luke 13 14. 2. Esdr. 1 30. s He wil returne no more to them as a teacher but as a iudge when as they shal be coÌp lled to confesse althogh to late that he is the verie SoÌne of God Chap. ãâã Marke 13 1. luke 21 5. a whose excellen cie appeareth in that that Herode for the space of 8. ye es kept 10000 men in worke the stones were 15 cubites long in height 12 in breadth 8 as losephus writeth Luke 19 44. b ãâã thoght the worlde ãâã be at an end when Ierusalem were destroyed Ephe. 5 6. c He answereth them not according to their mindes but admonisheth them of that which is necessarie for them to knowe Colos. 2 28. d Great aÌd cruel warres haue en sued since amongs the heathen for the contempt of the Go spel and increase more and more Chap. 10. 17. Luke 21 12. Iohn 15 20. and 16. 2. e As if you were the cause of these troubles f Manie wil kep backe their charitie because they are ãâã and euill vpon whoÌ they shuld besto wit 2. Thes. 3. 13. 2. Tim. 2. 3. Marke 13. 14. Luke 22. 20. Dan. 9 27. g When the ãâã shal be pollu ted it shal be a signe of extreme desolation the sacrifices shall end and neuer be restored h The horrible destructioÌ of the Temple and the corruption of Gods pure religion Act. 1. 12. â Or man i God preuideth for hys children in the middes of troubles Marke ãâã 21. Luke 17. 23. k Whiter the false Christs and deceiuers leade the people hyding them selues in holes as if they were ashamed of their pro fession â Or clossetes l ãâã despite of ãâã the faithful shal he gathered and ioyned with Christ as the ãâã assemble to adead ãâã m VVhen God ãâã made an end of the troubles of his Church n He ãâã an horrible trem bling of the worlde and as it were an alteration of the ordre of nature Luk. 17. 37. Mar. 13. 24. ãâã ãâã 25. ãâã ãâã 10. ãâã 32 7. ãâã ãâã ãâã 3. 15. Reuel 1. 7. ãâã ãâã 12. ãâã 4. 16. o For within fiftie yeres after Ierusalem was destroied the godlie were persecuted falle teachers seduced the people religion was polluted so that the ãâã ãâã to beat an ãâã Mar. 13 32. Gene. 7. 5. ãâã 17. ãâã ãâã 3. 20. p Because of their incredulitie q This teacheth euerie man to walke warely not respecting his companion althogh he be neuer so dere vnto him Luk 17. ãâã 1. thes 4. 17. Mar. 13. 35. Luk. 12. 19. 2. thes 3. 2. ãâã 16. 18. Luk. 12 42. â Or separat him Chap ãâã 42 and 25. 30. a This similitudÌe teacheth vs that it is not sufficieÌt to haue once giueÌ our selues to followe Christ but that we muste continue b To do him ho nor as the maner was c Manie seke that which they haue contemned but it is to late â Or quenched d This was spokeÌ in reproche because they made not prouision in time e I wil not open to you because you haue failed in the midde way f This similitude teacheth how we oght to continue in the knowledge of God do good with those graces that God hathe giuen vs Chap 24. 43. mar 13. 33. Luk. 19. 12. g Euerie talent ãâã made threscore pouÌde read â Or made Chap. 18. 24. h The master receiueth him into his house to giue him parte of his goods and ãâã â Or lingerer Chap. 13. ãâã ãâã 8. 18. and ãâã 26. mar 4. ãâã i The ãâã of God ãâã takeÌ away
faith Gene. 1. 3. d Because God re ceiued hym to mercie therefore he imputed him righteous e That is liueth Gen. 4. 4. Mat. 23. 25. f For Enochs and Elias taking vp was such a thing as is spoken of 1. Cor. 15. 51. and. 1. Thes. 4. 15. Gene ãâã 24. Eccles. 44. 15. and 49. 16. g First God must finde vs before wecaÌ seke him then we muste seke him with a pure hearte in Christ who is reueiled in hys worde and ther by we learne to beleue Gods fre mercie towards vs in his Sonne through whome we obteine the rewarde of hys promes and not of our desertes Gen. 12. 4. Gene. 6. 13. Eccles. 44. ãâã h For all things in the World are subiect to corruption Gen. 17. 19 21. 2. ãâã 44. 22. i Euen as dead k VVhiche was the enioying of the laÌd of CanaaÌ l VVith the eyes of faith m And therfore put not their coÌfidence in things of this Worlde n That is of ãâã Gen 21. 10. o For it myghe seme to the ãâã that the promes was coÌtrarie to this commandement to sactifice his sonne Eccles. 44. ãâã Gene. 22. 12. Rom. 9. 7. Gen. 27. 28. Gen. 49. 15. Gen. 47. 31. â Or Worshiped toward the end of his staffe Gen. 50. 29. Exod. 2. 2. Act 7. 21. Exod. 1. 16. Exod. 2. 11. p The ãâã of the Worlde whiche draw vs frome God and Whiche we can notvse without ãâã of Gods angre Exod. 12. 22. Exod. 14. ãâã Iosh. 6. 20. Iosh. 6. 23. Iosh. 2. ãâã Iudg. 6. 11. Iudg. 4. 6. Iudg. 13. 24. Iudg. 11. 1. 12. 7. 1. Sam. 1. 20. and ãâã 14. q ãâã ãâã ãâã r As Elias raised vp the widdowe of Sareptas sonne and Eliseus the ãâã sonne s They had not suche cleare light of Christ as we for they loked for that whiche we haue therefore it were shame for vs if at least we haue ãâã as great constancie as they â For we are all one bodie together Rom. 6. 4. â Or multitude Ephe. 4. 23. a As riches cares and suche like aÌd so to become Christs disciples by denying our selues aÌd taking our crosse to followe him Colos. 3. 8. â Or so easely compasseth vs aboute ãâã Pet. 2. 1. b As beyng our ãâã c VVhiche by rea son of our concu ãâã assaileth vs on all sides Prou ãâã 21. Reuel 3. 17. d He concludeth that they which refuse the ãâã denie to be of the nomber of ãâã children but are bastardes e VVhiche haue naturally begotten vs. f As he doeth creat our spirits withoute anye worldely meane so he doeth instructe and ãâã teine theÌby the wonderful ãâã of his Spirit g Their ãâã partely declared their sloenes and partly their incoÌ stancie in ãâã therefore thei were in danger to be punished Rom 12. 18 h As her esies or apostasie Gen. ãâã 33. Gen. 27. 38. i He was full of despire and disdaine but was not touched with true ãâã to be displeased for his sinnes aÌd so seke amendemeÌt Exod. 19. 13. and 20. 21. k VVhich might be touched and sene for as it was materiall but God had commaÌ ded that none shuld touche it Exod. 19. 13. l VVhence the worde of God must come m Which shal be ãâã through all the worlde n By the Gospel We are ioyned with the Angels and Patriarkes Gene. 4. 10. o VVhiche spake but rudely in coÌ parison of Christ who preached not the Law but the Gospel Hag. 2. 7. Deut. 4. 24. p To destroy ãâã that resist him Rom. 12. 10. 1. ãâã 4. 9. Gen. 18. 3. 19. 3. a As incontinen cie is a disease coÌ mune to men of al sortes and degrees so mariage the remedie is offred by the fre mercie of God to all maner of men without respect b The Lord. Iosh. 1. ãâã Psal. 118. 6. c He was is and shal be the ãâã of the Churche ãâã euer d Whatsoeuer doctrine is not according to the simple trueth of Gods worde is strange e By reprouyng theÌ which supersticiously ãâã difference betwixt meats he condeÌneth all the serui ce whiche stode in ceremonies coÌparing it with the spiritual worshipping ãâã Leui. 6. 36. 16. 27 f Thei that sticke to the ceremonies of the Law caÌ not eate that is can not be partakers of our altar whiche ãâã thankes giuynge and ãâã which two ãâã ãâã or ãâã are now onely left to the Christians g So that the Priests had no piece thereof h Thankesgiuing and doing good are ãâã onelie sa crifices whiche please God Hos. 14. 3. i Read Act 20 28. and ioh 10. ãâã * That is writ to no one man citie or countrey but to all the Iewes generally being now ãâã â Or afflictions ãâã 5. 3. a A ãâã trye our faith and ingendre patience b Our pacience ought to coÌtinue to the end ãâã by working it bath polished vs ãâã made vs perfect in Christ. c To endure paciently whatsoeuer God layeth vpon him Mat 7. 7. Mar. 11. 24. Luk 11. 9. d Douting in doct ine or of Gods wil. â Or double Iohn 14 13. 16. 23. e That he is called to the companie of Christ and his Angels f Or conteÌptible to the worlde Iob. 5. 17. Eccles. 14 18. Isa. 40. 6. 1. Pet. 1. 24. â Or in all his ãâã dedes â Or moued to euil g He meaneth now of the inwarde teÌtations as of our disorde red appetites whiche cause vs tosinne h Seing al good things come of God we ought not to make ãâã the autor of euil i He alluderb vnto the sunne whi che in his ãâã turning some time is cleare and bright some time darke and cloudie but Gods liberalitie is euer like it self bright and continually shinyng k That is proÌpt to learne l For we can not heare God except we be peaceable and modeste ãâã 17. 27. m But hindereth Gods worke ãâã vs. n By ãâã the worde preached Mat. 7. 21. Rom. 2. 13. o So Gods worde is a glasse wherein we must ãâã holde our selues and become like vnto him p In so behauing himself a As esteming saith and religioÌ by the outwarde ãâã of meÌ â Or acceptation b That is are ye not euil affectioned c Seing God ãâã meth theÌ we mai not ãâã theÌ d The Name of God and Christ whereof you make profession and in that they dishonour God it is not merethat you his children shuld honour theÌ e whiche is here taken puerbially for the high or brode way wherein there is no turnings and euerie maÌ can go it so euerie man is our neighbour as wel the poore as the riche Leui. 19. 18. Mat. 22. 39. Mar. 12. ãâã Rom. 13. 9. ãâã 5. 14. Leui. 19. 15. Deut. 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã Mat 5. 19. Exo. 20. 14. Deuter. 5. 18. Luk. ãâã 11. 1. Iohn 3. 17. f By the mercie of God which de liuereth vs frome the ãâã of the Lawe g And ãâã not h ãâã
and therefore are commeÌded after a sorte x All suche are like counsellours to Balaam Which for luere persuade to idolatrie or Whoredome NoÌ 24. 14. 25. ãâã y And not commune to all z Suche a stone Was Wont to be giuen to theÌ that had gotten anie victorie or prise in signe of honour and therefore it signifieth here a token of Gods fauour and grace also it Was a signe that one Was cleared in iudgement a The newe name also signifieth renome and honour â Or alcumine Iohn ãâã 24. b To helpe the Saincts * 1. King 16. 31. c As that harlot Iezabel mainteined strange religion and exercised cruelrie against the seruants of God so are there among them that do the like d They that consent to Idolattie and false doctrine commit spirituall Who redome Whereof foloweth corporal Who redome * Hose 4. 13. * 1. Sam 16. 7. * Psal. 7. 10. * Iere. 11. 29. and 17. 10. e TheÌ that followe her Wayes f The false theachers termed their ãâã by this name ãâã thogh it conteined the most depe knowledge of heauenlie things and Was in deed drawen out of the depe dongeon of helleby suche termes now the Anabaptists Libertines Papists Arrians evse to beautifie their monstruous errors and blasphemies * Psal. 2 9. g The children of Iezabel a The minister liueth When he bringeth for the good frutes els he is dead Chap. 16. ãâã 1. Thess. 5. 2. ãâã pet 3. 10. â Or persones b Ether by consenting to idolaters or els polluting their conscience With any euil Chap. 20. 12. 21. 27. Philip. 4. 4. c Which signifieth that Christ ha the all the power ouer the house of Dauid Which is the Churche so that he may ether receiue or put ãâã Whome he Wil. Isa. 22. 22. Iob. 22. 14. d Which is to ad uaÌce the ãâã me of God e I Wil cause ãâã in thy sight to humble them sel ues and to giue due honour to God and to his Sonne Christ. f Let no man plucke theÌ away Which thou hast Wonne to ãâã for they are thy crowne as Saint Paul Writteth saying Brethren ye are my ioye and my crowne Phil. 4. 1. 1. Thes. 2. 19. g That is Trueth it self h Of Whome all creatures haue their beginning i Persuading thy self of that Which thou hast not k Thus the hypo ãâã boast of their owne power and do not vnderstand their infirmities to seke to Christ for remedie Prou. 3. 11. Ebr. 12. 5. l Suffer the ãâã of thine vnderstanding to be opened m Nothing mo re displeaseth God then indiffe rencie and colde nes in religion therefore he wil spewe suche out as are not zealous feruent n In my seate royal and to be partaker o' mine heauenlie ioyes a ãâã that he make mencion of the great affli ctions of the Church he setteth forthe the maiestie of God by whose wil wisdome and prouidence all thing are created and gouerned to teache vs pacience b He describeth the Diuine and incomprehensible vertue of god the father as Chap. 5. 6. and the Sonne who is ioyned with him c By these are ment all the holie companie of the heauens d From the ãâã of the Fa ther and the Son ne procedeth the holie Gost who hauing all but one throne decla re the vnitie of that God head e The holie Gost is as alightening vnto vs that beleue and as a feareful thunder to the disobedient f The worlde is compared to a sea because of the changes and vnstablenes g It is as cleare as christal before the eyes of God because there is nothing in it so litle that is hid from him â Or vnder the throne h They are called Cherubins Isa. 6. 3. i we are hereby taught to giue glorie to God in all ãâã workes ãâã wil ãâã no autoritie honour nor power before God Eze 10. 20. Chap. 5. 12. a A similitude taken of earthlie princes which iudge by bokes and writtings and here it doeth signifie all the counsels and iud gements of God which are onely knoweÌ to Christ the Sonne of Da uid vers 5. b That is manie Genes ãâã 9. c This vision con firmeth the power of our Lord Iesus which is the LaÌbe of God that taketh away the sinne of the worlde d That is manifolde power e Signifying the fulnes of the Spi rit which Christ powreth vpoÌ all f The Angels ho nour Christ he is therefore God g This declareth how the prayers of the faithful are are agreable vnto God read h Our Sauiour Iesus hathe redemed his Church by his blood shending and ga thered it of all nations Act 10. 4. i Noc corporally Chap. 8. 3. 1. Pet 2. 8. Dan. 7. 10. Chap. 4. 11. a The opening of the seale is the declaration of Gods wil and the executing pf his iudgements b Signifying that there was maruelious things to come c The white horse signifieth innocencie victorie and felicitie whiche shulde come by the prea ching of the Gospel d He that rideth on the white horse is Christ. e Signifying the cruel warres that ensued when the Gospel was refused f who was SataÌ g This signifieth an extreme famine want of all things h The Greke worde signifieth that measure whi che was ordinarily giuen to seruants for their portion or ãâã of meate for one day i which amounted about foure pence halfe penie k whereby is ment sickenes plagues ãâã and death of maÌ and beast â Or the graue l The continuall persecutioÌ of the Church noted by the fift seale m The soules of the Saintes are vn der the altar whi che is Christ mea ning that they are in his safe custodie in the hea uens n ãâã signifieth the change of the true doctri ne which is the greatest cause of motions troubles that come to the worlde o That is the brightnes of the Gospel p The traditions of men q The Church mi serably defaced with idolatrie afflicted by tyrants r Doctours and preachers that de parte from the trueth s The kingdome of God is hid and withdraweÌ froÌ men and appeareth not t Realmes kingdomes ãâã that did seme to be asstable i that faith as moun taines * Isa. 2. 19. * Ose. 10. 8. * Luk. 23. 30. u Suche men afterwarde of what estat soeuer thei be shal be desperate and not able to susteine the weight of Gods wrath but shall continually feare his iudgement a The spirit is compared to winde and the doctrine also thogh there be one spirit one doctrine yet foure are here ãâã respect of the ãâã of the foure quarters of the earth where the Gospel is spred and for the foure writers thereof the preaches of the same throughe the whole worlde b Meaning the men of ãâã earth c That ãâã the ylands d Signifying all men in general who can no more liue without this spiritual doctrine then treen can
the first plague of Egipt whiche ãâã all kindes of pestilences and contagious diseases c That is corrupt and infect d The first plague of Egypt was like vnto this e He bringeth forthe these two Angels the one whiche is ãâã of the waters the other from vnder the al tar as witnesses and coÌmenders of Gods iust iudgements f For asmuch as thou destroyest there belles and preseruest thine g Signifying famine drought ãâã diseases whi che pcede therof h The wicked were hard hearted and stubbern when God punished them i This answereth to the ninth plague of Egipt whi che signifieth that the Popes do ctrine is an borri ble plague of God which kepeth meÌ stil in darke igno rance errours k Thei shal shewe their furie rage blasphemio against God wheÌ the light of hys Gospel shal shine l By Euphrates whiche was the sheÌgth of BabyloÌ is meÌt the riches ãâã pleasures coÌmodities of Rome the secoÌd Babylon whiche the ãâã which are the true ãâã ãâã in Christ haue takeÌ awy by disclo singtheir wicked disceit m That is a stroÌg nomber of this greate deuil the Popes aÌbassadors whiche are euer crying croking like frogs come out of Antichrists mouth because thei shulde spake nothyng burlies and vse al maner of ãâã deceit to ãâã their riche Euphrates against the true Christians n Albeit they eal theÌ leues spiritual holie fathers o For in alkings courtes the Popes hath had his am bassadours to hinder the kingdome of Christ. p Of righteousnes holines wherewith we are cled through Iesus Christ. * Iere. 25. 35. q ãâã he wolde say The craftines of destruction wheÌ as kings Princes shal warre against God but by the ãâã of SataÌ are broght to that place where they shal be destroyed r This is the Last ãâã wheÌ christ shal come to de stroy the wicked deliuer his Churche s Meaning the whole nomber of them that shal cal theÌselues Christians whereof some are so in ãâã some are Papistes vnder prerence of Christ serue Antichrist and some are neuters whiche are nether on the one side nor of the other t Signifying all strange religions as of the Iewes Turkes and others which then shall fall with that greate whore of Rome and be tormented in eternall paines Chap. 3. 7. Mat 24. 44. Luk 12 39. a Whiche was Christ Iesus who wil take veÌgeaÌce on this Romish harlor b Antichrist is coÌ pared to an harlot because he seduceth the world with vaine wor des doctrines of lies outwarde appearance c MeaniÌg diuers natioÌs c ãâã d The beast signi fieth the ancient Rome the womaÌ that sitteth there on the newe Rome whiche is the ãâã whose crueltie blood shediÌg is de clared by skarlat e Ful of idolatrie superstition and contempt of the true God f This womaÌ is the Antichrist that is the Pope with the whole bodie of his filthie creatures as is expounded vers 18. whose beautie onely staÌ ãâã in outward pompe and impudencie ãâã like a strumpet g Of false doctrines and blasphemies h Which none ãâã know to auoide but the elect i This is the Romaine empire which being fallen into decay the whore of Rome vsurped autoritie proceded froÌ the deuill and thether shal returne k Whiche are about Rome l For after that the empire was decayedin Ncro Galba Otho Vitellius Vespasian and Titus dyed in lesse theÌ fourtene yeres reigned as kyngs Domitian then reigned after him ãâã Ner ua which was the seuenth m He meaneth Traian the empe ror who was a Spanyard adopred by Nerua but because he persecuted the faithful he go eth also to perdition n He signifieth the horrible persecutions which haue bene vnder the empire of Rome and in all other realmessub iect to the same o And breake them to shyuers as a potters pot p Diuers nations as the ãâã Vand ales HuÌnes and other nations whiche were once ãâã to Rome shal rise againstit and destroy it q That in stede of doing homage to ãâã Iesus they shulde be cast into a reprobate sense to serue Antichrist and to dedicat them selues and theirs wholy vnto him 1. Tim. 6. 15. Chap 19. 16. Isa. 21. 9 Ierem. 51. 8. a This descriptioÌ of the ouerthrowe of the greate whore is like to thatwher by the prophetes vse to declare the ãâã of Babylon Chap. 14. 8. b He describeth Rome to be the sincke of all abomination and de uelistines and a kinde of hel c The ãâã parte of the worlde hath bene abused sedu ced by this spiritual whoredome d WheÌ God ãâã ãâã the wicked ãâã euer comforteth counseleth his what thei ought to do that is that they do not communi cat with the sinnesof thewicked e The greke worde is that her sinnes so follow one an other and so rise one after another that they growe to suche an heape that at leÌgth they touche the verie heauen f Blessed ishe that caÌ repaye to the whore the lyke as is writen Isa. 47. 8. g The ãâã boastyng of the ãâã h But ful of people and mightie Psal. 137. 9. i Both they that temporally haue had profite by the strumpet and also the spiritual marchants shall for sorow waÌt of theirgaine crie ãâã and despaire k Which is verie odoriferous and ãâã l Such as thewaÌ ãâã ãâã m This is the vilest ware that these marchants sel ãâã cheape whiche soules not withstaÌding the Sonne of God redemed with his precious blood 1. Pet. 1. 19 n That is ãâã things whiche thou louedst ãâã o And so ãâã signes of greate sorrow â Or noble ãâã p And hathe reueÌged your cause in punishing ãâã Ierem. 51. 63. q It shall not be like to other cities whiche may be builded again but it shal be destroyed without mercie r The Romis he ãâã and marchants of soules are as Kings and princes so that their couetousnes pride must be punished secondely their crafts deceites and thirdly their ãâã a That is praise ye God because the Antichrist all wickednes is taken out of the worlde b So that all the Saintes are confirmed aÌd ought nothing to dout of the saluacion of the faithfull c The wycked shal be burned in ãâã fyre that neuer shal be extinguished d By the foure beastes are ment all creatures e Signifying that his iudgementes are true and iust that we ought to praise him euermore for the destruction of the Pope f GO D made Christe the bridgrome of hys Church at the beginning and at the laste ãâã it shal be fully accoÌplished when we shal be ioyned with oure head g That is the Angel h VVhome God offre mercie calleth to be partakers of his heauenlie graces aÌd deliuereth from the silthie pollucions of Antichrist Mat. ãâã 2. Chap. 14. 13. Chap. 22 9. i VVho am ãâã ged to testifie of Iesus or whiche am partaker
the Churche of Christ whiche is our mother and not of the Synagogue whiche is a seruant vnder the Law Rom. 9. 8. By the libertie wherewith Christ hath made vs fre a If you ioyne circumcision to the Gospel as a thing necessarie to saluacion Chap. V. Act. 15. 2. b We liue in hop through that Spi rit whiche causeth faith and whiche is giuen to the faithfull that we shulde ãâã faith and not by the Law obtaine ãâã ãâã of glorie whiche Christe gyueth frely 1. Cor. 1. 17. c Then whatsoeuer is not the worde of God whiche here he calleth trueth is verie lies d Which is God e A litle corruption doeth destroy the whole doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 6. f That ye wil ãâã the word of God purely g That is the doctrine of the Gospell whiche the worlde ab horred as a sclanderous thing and therewith were offended h Meaning the seconde table ãâã ãâã 18. ãâã 22. 39. k That is the na tu all man ãâã against the ãâã of of ãâã Mar. 12. 31. Iam. 2. 8. Rom. 13. 14. 1. Pet 2. 10. i In the man regenerat i If you be ãâã by the Spirit of ãâã that whiche ye do ãâã ãâã to God althogh it be nor be ãâã fity m For they are vnder the ãâã or grace n Christ hath ãâã onely remitted their sinnes but sanctified tl ãâã into ãâã es of lif o That being dead to sinne liuyng to God we may declare the same in holines and innocencie of life a Father by reason of his flesh or Satan b Christe exhorteth in ãâã places to mutual loue ãâã brotherlie loue is here called the Lawe of Christ and his comman ãâã ãâã n. 13. 14. and. 5. 12. c He sheweth that man hathe nothing of him ãâã whereof he shulde ãâã 2. ãâã 1. 12. Wherein he may reioyce ãâã me but not before God d For his reioycing is a ãâã of a good conscience e For it were a shame not to prouide for their corporal necessities whiche fede our soules with the heauenlie things 1. Cor. 5 8. 1. ãâã 9. 7. f He proueth that the ministers must be nowrished for if men onely prouide for wordely thinges ãâã out respect of the life euerlasting then they procure to them selues death and mocke God who hath giuen them his ministers ãâã ãâã them heauenlie thing 2. Thes. 3. 13. g The frute whiche God hathe promised h By the outwarde ceremonies i That is for prea ãâã Christ ãâã k That thei haue made you Iewes l By the ãâã he meaneth all ou warde pom pe ãâã things which please mens fantasies m Which is rege nerate by faith Rom. 2. 19. n That is vpon the Iewes as o Let no man trouble my preaching from heÌce forthe for my markes are witnesses how valiantly I haue foght p Which ãâã odious to the worlde but glorious before God a As with the knowledge of God in Christ with faith hope charitie other gifts â Or places b This election to lif euerlasting can neuer ãâã ãâã ged but in temporal offices which God hathe appointed for a certeine space when the terme is expired he chaÌ geth his election as we se in Saul and Iudas 1. Cor. 1. 2. c When Christs iustice is imputed ours d Whereas we were not the ãâã children he receiued vs by grace and made vs his children 2. Cor. 1. 3. 1. Pet. 1. 3. 2. Tim. 1. 9. e The principal end of our election is to praise and glorifie the grace of God Colos. 1. 22. f That is in Christ. g By this he mea neth the whole bodie of the Churche which he deuideth into them which are in heauen and them which are in earth also the faithful which re maine in earth staÌd of the Iewes and the Gentiles h To wit the Iewes i Thogh we be redemed froÌ the bondage of sinne by the death of Christ Rom 6. 22 ãâã we hope for this seconde ãâã which ãâã be when we shal possesse our inhe ritaÌce in the heauens whereof we haue the holie Gost for a gage as Chap. 4. 30. k Of Christ. l Made him Go uernour of all things bothe in heauen and in'earthe so that Christs bodie is now onely there or elsit shuld not be a true bodie and his ascencioÌ shulde be but a fantasticall thing and onely imagi ned Col. 2. 12. Chap. 3. 7. Psal. 8. 8. Ebr. 2. 8. m This is the great loue of Christe towarde his Churche that he counteth not him selfe perfect without vs whiche are his members therefore ãâã Church is also Christ as 1. Cor. 12. 12. Col. 2. 13. Chap. 6. 12. ãâã Meaning Satan b Not by creation but by AdaÌs ãâã so by ãâã c Bothe Iewe Gentil â Or with Christ. d We that are the members are raised vp ãâã death and reigne without head christ in heauen by faith e Here he meaneth as concerning grace and not by nature f He sheweth here that the further the Gentiles were of frome the grace of God the greater detters they are now to the ãâã 1. Sam. 17. 26. Eze. 44 7. Rom. 9. 4. g It was but one couenant but because it was diuers times confirmed and established ãâã here he calleth them Couenants h Whereno promesis there is no hope â Or ãâã i That is the cau se of the diuision that was ãâã ne the Iewes the Gentiles k For in Christ ãâã all things were accomplished which were pre figurate in the Law l For of the Iewes and the Gentils he made one flocke â Or death Rom. 5. 2. a He reioyceth in that he suffred imprisonmeÌt for the maintenance of Christs glorie b Which was his ãâã to prea che vnto the ãâã c That is in the first chap of this Epistle ver 9. d Althogh the fathers and the Prophetes had reuelations certeine yet it was not in comparison of that ãâã which was shewed when the GeÌtiles were called nether ãâã was the time ãâã the maner knowen Chap. 1 19. 1. Cor. 15 9. ãâã 1. 16. Rom. 16. 25. Col. 1. 26. 2. Timo. 1. 10. e The Angels Tit. 1. 2. 1. Pet. 1. 20. f The Churche being gathered of so many kindes of people is an example or a glasse for the An gels to beholde the wisdome of God in who hath turned their particular discords in to an vniuersal concorde and of the ãâã of bondage hathe made the Church of ãâã dome g He that is not of the bodie of Christ is in death h The faithful which ãâã befo re Christ ãâã were adopted by him and make one familie with the Saincts which yet remaine a liue i For we confesse that which we beleue k All perfection on euerie side is in him l That all the graces of God may abounde in you Rom. 16. 25. m In that we fele Christ in vs. a For the Lords cause Philip. 1. 27. Col. 1. 10. 1. Thess. 2. 12. b ãâã by ãâã you
sepa rate a sonder c So that ye can not dissent one from another seing the Spirit ãâã ioyneth you in one bodie ãâã not dissent from him self Mal. 2. 10. d In power e By his prouidence Rom. 12. 3. f Which he giueth vs. 1. Cor. 12. ãâã 2. Cor. 10 13. g The Messias ca me downe from heauen into the earth to ãâã ouer Satan death and sinne led theÌ as prisoners and ãâã whiche before were ãâã and kept al in ãâã whiche victorie he gate also gaue it ãâã moste precious gift to his Church 1. Cor. 12. 27. Psal ãâã 19. h With his gifts and benefites i To restore that whiche was out of order k That the bodie of Christ might be perfect l That we may be of a rip Christian age come to the full measure of that knowledge whi che we shal haue of Christ. m Christe being head of his Churche ãâã his membres and ãâã theÌ ãâã ther by iointes so ãâã euene ãâã hathe hys iuste ãâã of fode that at length the bodie may grow vp to perfect on n Man not regenerat hathe his minde ãâã ding and heart corrupt o By the which God ãâã ãâã his p The hardenes of heart is ãâã ãâã of ignorance â Or without remorse of ãâã ence 1. Tim. 4. 2. q As they are taught whiche truely knowe Christ. Col. 3. 12. r That is all the natural corruption that is ãâã s Which is created according to the image of God Rom. 6. 4 Col. 3. 8. Ebr. ãâã 2. 1. Pet. 21. and 4. 2. zacha 8. 16. t If so be that ye be angry so moderat your affection that it ãâã not out into an euill worke but be sone appeased Chap. 5. 3. Psal. 4. 5. Iam. 4. 7. u And cause theÌ to profit in godlines Col. 4. 6. x So to be ãâã your selues that the holie Gost may willingly dwel in you and giue him no occasion to ãâã for sorrow by your abusing of Gods graces Col. 3. 19. Iohn 13. 24. ãâã 12 1. Iohn 3. 23. a Alluding to the persumes incensing in the Law Mar. 7. 21. Chap. 4. ãâã Col. 3. 5. 2. Thes. 2. 17. b Which is ether vaine or els by example aÌd euil speaking may ãâã your neighbour for other wise there be ãâã examples in the Scriptures of pleasant ãâã whiche is also godlie as c Because he thin keth that his life standeth in his ãâã d Ether in excusing sinne or in ãâã at the ãâã aÌd iudgements of God 1. King 18 27. Mat. 24 4. ãâã ãâã 5. e Seing God hath adopted your for his that ye shulde be holie Luk. 21 8. a Thess. 2. 3. f And make theÌ knoweÌ by your honest godlie life g The worde of God discouereth the vices whiche were hid before h God thus speaketh by his seruants to drawe the infideles froÌ their blindenes Colos. 4. 5. i Selling al worldlie pleasures to ãâã ãâã k In these perilous dayes and crafte of the aduersaries take hede how to bye againe the occasions of godlines which the world hath taken from you Rom. 12. 2. ãâã Thes 4 3 l And not onely with ãâã Or ãâã of prai se thaÌkesgiuig m Except our ãâã be ioyned and ãâã in God it is not to be estemed Col. 3. 18. Tit. 2. 5. 1. ãâã 3. 1. 1. Cor. 11. 3. n The Church so the housband oght to nourish gouerne and ãâã his wife froÌ ãâã Col 3. 19. o Baptisme is a token that God hath ãâã the Churche to him self made it holie by his worde that is his promes offre iustification and sanctification in Christ. p Because it is couered ãâã with Christs ãâã ce and holines q This our coniunction with Christ must be considered as Christe is the housband we the wife which are not only ioy ned to him by na ture but also by the communion of substance through the holie Gost and by faith the seale and testimonie there of is the Supper of the Lord. * Gen. 2. 24. * Matt. 19. ãâã * Mar. 10 7. * 1. Cor. 6. 16. Colos. 3. 10. Exod. 20. 12. a This is the first commandement of the seconde ta ble and hathe the promes with ãâã Deut. 5. 16. Eccle. 3. 10. Mat. 15. 4. Mat. 7. 10. b By austeritie c That they be not broght vp in ãâã but in the feare of the Lord. d Whiche haue dominion ãâã your bodies but not ouer the ãâã ãâã Col. 3. 22. Tit. 2. 9. 1. Pet. 2. 8. â Or bothe yours aÌd their ãâã ãâã 10. 17. e ãâã her he be seruant or ãâã 2 Cl ro 19. 7. Iob 4 19. Wisdo 6. 8. â Or comples har nesse ãâã 35 ãâã Act 10 ãâã Rom. 2. 11. f The ãâã ful ha ue not ãâã to striue ãâã ãâã and them ãâã but ãâã ãâã the ãâã ãâã mie ãâã ãâã ãâã for he is ãâã our ãâã so that we can not teache him but he must be ãâã by Gods peace Gal. 2. 6. Col. 3. 25. 1. Pet. 1. 1. 17. h That ye may be ready to suffer all things for the Gospel i The saluation purchased by Iesus Christ. Chap. 2. 1. g Innocencie and ãâã life Isa. 59 17. 1. Thes 5. 9. Col. 4. 3. 2. Thess. 3. ãâã k Or to be ãâã our ãâã that is to haue ãâã ãâã ãâã which is the end of this grace a ãâã bishops here he meaneth ãâã that had charge of the Worde gouerning as pa stours doctors elders by ãâã such as had charge of the poore and sicke b With other Churches 1. Thes. 1. 2. c That ye receiued the Gospel d When you shal receiue the croun of ãâã e It was a sure token of their loue that they did helpe him by all meanes possible ãâã he was absent in prison eueÌ as if they had bene prisoners with bym f Of this peculiar ãâã to suffer for Christs sake â Or are ãâã g That you so in crease in godlines that not one ly ye can put dif ference betwene good and euill but also that ye profit more and more withoute ãâã backe or standyng in a staye h Righteousnes is the tre good workes the frute i VVhich I sustei ne for Christes cause k That is in the court or Palais of the ãâã Nero. l Or professe the Gospel considering my coÌstaÌcie m But with a corrupt minde â Or lie in baÌdes n Their pretence was to preache Christ and there fore their doctrine was true but they wereful of ambition aÌd enuie thinking to deface Paul and preferre them selues o To liue in the ãâã his to liue in this ãâã bodie till webe called to liue euerlastingly but to liue according to the ãâã or to be in the flesh si gnifie to be destitute of the Spi rit and to be ãâã ged in the filtie concupisceÌces of the flesh â Or bodie Ephes. 4. 1. Col. 1. 10. 1. Thes. 2. 12. â Or stand p The more the tyrants rage